The Dark Holocron

December 9, 2007

Dark Apprentice

Filed under: Fan-Fiction, Sith Lore — Darth Draconis @ 9:57 am

Title: Dark Apprentice
Author: darthrevan32
Timeframe: 1000 years before The Phantom Menace
Characters: Darth Bane and his apprentice, Zannah

After Bane’s victory at the battle of Ruusan, the 1000 year gap between Darth Bane and Emperor Palpatine is finally revealed. . .

PM List:
Healer_Leona
Qui-Gina-Jinn

PROLOGUE
(Taken from Darth Bane: Path of Destruction by Drew Karpyshyn)

RUUSAN, FINAL HOUR
OF THE SITH WARS

Rain stirred in her sleep, yet didn’t wake. Someone was calling to her, but she didn’t want to answer. In her dreams she could imagine she was still back home with her cousins, enjoying a simple but happy life. If she woke, she knew she’d have to face the truth: that life was gone forever.

Wake, Rain . . .

It had vanished the moment that the JedI — Master Torr, his name had been — had recruited them to join the Army of Light. She handt even really wanted to join. But Bug and Tomcat, her cousins, were both going. They were her only family, and she didn’t want to be left behind. She was young — only ten — but she was strong in the Force. And so Master Torr had let her come.

He had told them he was taking them to Ruusan, where they would become JedI. Only that never happened. Their shuttle had been attacked as soon as they entered the atmosphere. What occurred next was just a blur, but she remembered an explosion and screams. One wing of the ship had sheared away and suddenly she was falling. The smoking wreckage of the shuttle became a speck in the sky above her as it spiraled off out of control and she fell down, down, down until –

Rain, wake!

Laa! Laa had saved her, and it was Laa who was calling to her now. Slowly she opened her eyes and sat up, still groggy.

Rain slept long. Now Rain must wake.

“I’m up, Laa,” she said to the bouncer hovering over her. Laa had saved her from that fall, catching her as she plummeted from hundreds of meters above Ruusan’s surface.

Bad dreams, Rain.

“No,” she replied. “Not bad dreams, Laa. I dreamed I was back home.” Laa never actually spoke to her; she only heard the words inside her head. They communicated through the power of the Force, Laa had once explained to her. But whenever Rain answered, she always voiced the words aloud.

Bad dreams coming.

Rain frowned, trying to figure out exactly what Laa was trying to tell her. Sometimes when the bouncers talked about drams they actually meant something else. Sometimes it was as if the bouncers had visions of the future. She remembered what Laa had said just before the entire forest had exploded in flames: Bad dreams, Rain. Death dreams.

The fires had killed most of the other bouncers. The survivors had all gone mad. All except Laa. Somehow Rain had saved her. She’d used the Force, shielding them both from the burning death and destruction, though she wasn’t quite sure how she’d done it. It had just sort of. . .happened. Now she and Laa had nobody left but each other.

Bad dreams coming, the bouncer repeated.

A few hours earlier she had felt something strange: the ground rumbling beneath her feet as if something had exploded far, far away. Was this what Laa was talking about? Was this the bad dream? Or was her friend trying to warn her about something that hadn’t happened yet?

“I don’t understand,” she said, looking around at the bushes surrounding the clearing where she had lain down to sleep. She didn’t see anything out of the ordinary. Not yet, anyway.

Good-bye, Rain.

There was an aching sorrow in Laa’s words that stabbed through Rain’s heart like a knife, but she still didn’t know what the bouncer was talking about.

Before she could ask, there was a sound from the bushes. She spun around to see two men come crashing into the clearing. She could tell right away they were JedI: they wore the same brown robes as Master Torr, and she saw light sabers dangling from their belts. Each one also carried a large blaster rifle.

“Bouncer!” one shouted. “Look out!”

They reacted so quickly their motions were nothing but a blur as they opened fire. By the time the scream left Rain’s lips, her friend was already dead.

She was still screaming when the first JedI ran up to her. “Are you okay, little one?” he asked, reaching down.

Instinctively, she lashed out at him. She didn’t know how she did it; it wasn’t even a conscious thought. She only knew he had shot her friend. He had killed Laa!

“What’s the mat –” His voice was cut short as she snapped his neck with the Force. The eyes of his companion went wide in horror, but before he could do anything else she had broken his neck, too.

Only then did Rain stop screaming. Instead she began to cry, great heaving sobs that racked her body as she crawled over to press herself against the soft green fur of Laa’s still-warm body where it had fallen to the ground.

Bane found her there: a young human child weeping of the remains of one of Ruusan’s native bouncers. The corpses of two young JedI lay nearby, their heads twisted at obscene angles to their bodies. It took him only an instant to piece together what must have happened.

The girl looked up at him as he approached, her eyes puffy and red. He guessed she was nine, maybe ten at most. He could feel the power of the Force burning in her, fueled by grief and rage and hatred. Even if he hadn’t sensed it, the broken JedI at her feet gave mute testament to her abilities.

He didn’t speak, but stood silently. The girl’s sobbing stopped. She sniffled and wiped her nose with the back of her hand. Then she rose to her feet and took a tentative step toward him.

“Who are you?” he demanded, his voice deep and threatening.

She didn’t retreat or flee, though her reply was hesitant. “My name is Rain . . . I mean Zannah. My cousins used to call me Rain, but they’re dead now. Zannah’s my real name.”

Bane nodded, understanding completely. Rain: a nickname, a name of childhood and innocence. An innocence now lost.

“Do you know who I am?” he asked.

She nodded and took another step forward. “You’re a Sith.”

“You’re not afraid of me?”

“No,” she insisted with a shake of her head, though Bane knew she wasn’t being completely honest. He could feel her fear, but it was buried beneath far stronger emotions: grief, anger, hatred, and the desire for revenge.

“I have killed many people,” Bane warned her. “Men, women . . . even children.”

She shuddered but held her ground. “I’m a killer, too.”

Bane glanced over at the JedI corpses, then turned his focus back to the little girl standing defiantly before him. Was she the one? Had the Force led him along this route back to his ship? Had it brought him here at this exact moment simply so he could find his apprentice?

He asked the final, most important question. “Do you know the ways of the Force? Do you understand the true nature of the dark side?”

“No,” Rain admitted, never dropping her gaze from his own. “But you can teach me. I’m young. I will learn.”

VALCYN STARSHIP,
EN ROUTE TO KORRIBAN

“What do you know of the Sith?”

The young girl sat in the copilot seat of the Valcyn, shivering from the intense cold that penetrated the cockpit from the empty depths of space. The heater system, long since damaged from its full operating capability, kept the Valcyn no warmer than 10 degrees Celsius, a temperature apparently too low for the young girl, used to the warm climate of Ruusan’s jungle. Darth Bane, however, had no problem adjusting to the cold.

Bane took his view away from the ship’s viewport and drew his eyes on Zannah. The dirty blonde hair was just that: dirty, along with the rest of her garments. Her shirt, and the sack she wore around her shoulder were both ripped, her pants also shredded. She had no shoes or any foot protection. Zannah had informed Bane that her ship had crash-landed on Ruusan, causing her injury and the loss of her companions.

Now Zannah looked up at the Dark Lord, meeting his gaze with her own. Her voice was weak when she spoke; but not from fear or worry, only from her time stranded on the jungle planet. “Not much,” she answered. “The Sith are the sworn enemies of the Jedi Knights. Some people know them as their evil counterpart.” She took her eyes away from Darth Bane’s and returned them to the Valcyn’s viewport, staring at the endless pinpricks of stars and planets in the distance. “I wasn’t very formally trained as a Jedi, so I don’t know much at all. I don’t even have a lightsaber of my own.”

“In time, all you wish to know will become yours,” Bane said. “You may have heard what I am about to tell you from the Jedi. If you still choose to believe them, then so be it. I am not forcing you to do anything, Rain. I’m only giving you certain tools, in the hope that you will carry on my teachings throughout the ages. However, if you are not up to the challenges I place before you, I hate to say you will meet an untimely end.”

The girl didn’t respond immediately, and when she did, her words were short. “My name is Zannah. ‘Rain’ is a child’s name. I am no longer a child.”

Darth Bane, as powerful a being as he was, was struck by her statement, for he didn’t believe that such a young person would be able to face reality so quickly. All his early life, during the horrific abuse of his father and his friends, he had tried to cope, but it was a terribly hard thing to do. But now Dessel from Apatros seemed an entirely different person all together. Bane pushed his old life out of his mind and brought his focus back to the present.

Perhaps the family troubles that Zannah had mentioned before were worse than Bane had originally believed. Something must‘ve lit that spark inside of her, a spark that seemed far from dying. “Let me start,” he said, “by giving you a brief summary of what led to the Battle of Ruusan.”

“All Sith vie for power. This struggle is inevitable, and it has plagued the teachings of the Sith since the death of the true race.”

“A race of Sith?” Zannah asked.

“It would be wise,” Bane said, “not to interrupt me again.” His words were harsh, he felt, but necessary. A Sith was not built from kind words and easy training. If Bane intended to take Zannah on fully as his apprentice, her training would have to begin immediately, while still in the Valcyn’s cockpit.

When Zannah remained quiet, he continued. “When the nature of the dark side was first formulated into a kind of teaching, it was with the race of Sith, beings who had a strong control over the dark side. The sentient beings were first discovered on Korriban. Some believe to this day that it was because of the Sith that the Jedi discovered the power of the Force, but the case is a lost argument. Now, Jedi and those sensitive to the Force who have strayed from the path of the light, use the Sith teachings, and learn to control the dark side.

“Because of the dark side’s rash nature, it breeds the lust for power inside those who use it. As I’m sure you felt back on Ruusan, anger built up inside of you. Anger, hate, rage, these are all tools of the dark side. However, there are many other emotions that can spur the dark side: instead of hate there is love, which leads to attachment, something the Jedi fear almost more than anything else.“

Zannah opened her mouth to speak, and this time, Bane halted so she could do so. “Why do the Jedi fear the dark side?” she asked calmly.

“There are many reasons,” Bane said. “A Jedi would look at me and name me ‘evil,’ because of what I represent. I may be ‘evil,’ but not simply because I am a Sith. I am evil because of my choices. My past is clouded with hate, and in order to forget my past and forge a new name for myself, I chose to turn that hate into power. The Jedi see power as an evil thing, but only because they are afraid to use it.

“In the past, nearly all Sith Lords have used the dark side to create great distress throughout the galaxy, all trying to gain more power for themselves. There have been few who have learned to control this lust and contain it within themselves. The rest of the Sith, who let the anger consume them, are often lost to madness.

“Lord Kaan and the Brotherhood of Darkness did not understand this, and would not believe or accept it. Their belief was that if all Sith were kept equal, the lust for power would not spark in any of them. They were terribly mistaken, however. Because Lord Kaan could not maintain complete control over the Sith, he became paranoid, always convinced that his allies were out to get him. The dark side did what it had for many Sith in the past; it drove Kaan mad. Believing I was still a part of the loyal Brotherhood, Kaan begged me to help him drive away the Jedi. His lack of control over the dark side blinded him, for he could not see that I returned to Ruusan for one reason: to destroy the Brotherhood.

“Although I played a major role in its destruction, their downfall was because of their ignorance and their lust for power. Do not be mistaken, Zannah; I wish for power as well. But the power I seek is not the domination of the galaxy, or the enslavement of others whom I command. The dark side bends at my will, and because of my power I force its corruption away from me. The power does not blind me into rash madness, but because of my control over it, it focuses me on my goal.”

“And what is your goal?” Zannah interrupted again.

Bane ignored the halting of his history lesson to answer her questions. Thinking back to his own teachings, he realized it was extremely vital for one to ask questions as well as receive them.

“The Jedi must be destroyed, Zannah.” The sentence was simple, plain, clearly pointing out the role of the Sith.

“But I thought you said your power was not to destroy other lives?”

The girl was most inquisitive. Perhaps that was for the better. She would learn more by asking and doubting, rather than simply sitting and soaking everything in. “In time, the Sith will have the potential to be the most powerful force in the galaxy. We will be able to reform the galactic orders, creating an age where war will finally cease.”

“But –”

“Let me finish,” Bane cut in. All this information at one time, especially while she was so young, must be hard to absorb all at once. Still, it was a necessary lesson. “The Jedi will stop at nothing to destroy the Sith. If they discover so much as an inkling of our presence, they will be dispatched to rid the galaxy of us. Their order blinds them from seeing our true path, no matter how far it strays from the teachings of the Jedi.

“The future is a blur to all who try to read it. For those skilled in seeing the visions of what will happen, it is still an enduring task for them to accomplish. In most cases, one will see many possible futures, but never one definite future. I cannot tell you with assurance what will happen after the Jedi order is destroyed. My time in the galaxy is not to determine the fate of the Jedi; only the fate of the Sith.”

“So you believe that you’re only an instrument to move towards the greater good?” Zannah questioned.

Bane thought about the statement briefly. “Yes, you could say that.”

“That makes sense.” She continued to stare out at the stars before the Valcyn. Her shivering had stopped, and she looked content now. “I always tried to talk to my cousins,” she said. “I always asked them what would happen when I became a Jedi, what would happen between the three of us. Whenever I tried to make up a future, it never worked out. I even envisioned the fate of the planet Ruusan. Now I know that it was silly to even try, after what happened to my shuttle. I even tried to picture myself and Laa together in the jungle in peace.”

“The future is never set in stone.”

“I see that now.” Zannah turned from the stars back to meet Bane’s eyes. “It makes sense,” she said. “Your plans for the Sith.”

“So you agree with me?” Bane asked.

“For now,” she said. “As far as you know, the Jedi might still be around for thousands of years after you die. Even after I die.”

“That is why I am passing on a legacy,” Bane said. “It is useless to attack the Jedi by force. If one hopes to be successful, they must employ all the aspects of the dark side’s nature, not just its power.”

“You mean like attacking the Jedi in secret?”

“Secrecy is a great tool, yes,” he answered. “Deception is also useful. Do you understand why so many Sith have failed in the past?”

Zannah looked away from Bane, but this time did not stare through the Valcyn’s view port. She closed her eyes, deep in thought. “They didn’t stop and think about what they were doing?”

“Is that your answer, or another question?” Bane replied harshly.

“I don’t know the answer,” Zannah said. “Not yet anyway.”

“You’re close, Zannah. They rushed into action, their hatred blinding them instead of fueling them.”

She sat in thought for a few more moments, trying to continue remembering all that Bane had taught her in their short time together. When she remained silent, Bane continued.

“Power is regained throughout generations only because of the strictness of its teachings,” he said. “I could not simply tell you of the dark side and hope for you to control it. Reading is a great way to learn, but it is by no means the only way. No, I must force you to understand it, to both command it and be commanded by it, to love it and to hate it. The dark side will control you, but you can overcome its consumption. Focus is something very important to your training, something you will have to learn. You must learn focus over the Force in general before you can concentrate on the dark side.

“The Sith cannot survive with large numbers, as I have just explained. There can only be two; one to embody the power of the dark side, and the other to crave it. One to instruct, the other to be instructed. Your path will not be easy, even though at times it may seem as such. You may fail, and I may have to find a new apprentice, in which case the knowledge you possess of the Sith must be destroyed, along with your life.

“If you have any doubts about your training, then the legacy of the Sith is not for you to behold. But if you choose now to follow me, there is no turning back.”

Zannah brought herself out of her deep thought and back to the cockpit of the cold starship, still traveling sublight away from the jungle planet of Ruusan. She took another long gaze at Bane, drinking in his presence and the life she was about to dive into.

“I am ready,” she said. “Master.”

Master. It was a title Bane had not expected to hear, something he actually had never envisioned himself becoming. Throughout all his training, during his early life after Apatros and his time at the Sith Temple, he had been an apprentice. Even after his denial of the Brotherhood, Bane had become a Dark Lord of the Sith. ‘Darth’ Bane, not ‘Master’ Bane.

The title was humbling.

“Very well,” he said. “Let your training begin, Zannah.”

Bane plugged the coordinates to the Korriban system into the navicomputer, and after engaging the hyperdrive, he took a look into his pupil’s face, knowing full well that her new position had nearly the same effect for her as it did for himself.

CHAPTER 1

DRESHDAE SETTLEMENT, KORRIBAN

2 MONTHS LATER

Zannah had survived two months of initial training well, as far as Darth Bane was concerned.

After Bane’s introduction of Zannah into the Sith teachings, he spent the next eight weeks schooling her in the foundations of the Sith; their former leaders, the strengths of those leaders, and the ultimate reason for their failure. Zannah came to grips quickly with the Sith teachings, understanding immediately that when it was not the dark side that consumed a Sith Lord and caused his downfall, his death came from the Jedi Knights.

Bane had yet to teach her, however, of what he had found in Darth Revan’s holocron. This information would wait until she was more experienced, he decided. Perhaps he would send her to Lehon, to find Darth Revan’s spirit of her own accord. When the time was right, Zannah would learn that all that her master was doing to preserve the Sith was because of the mysterious Revan. If not for him, it was likely that Bane would be dead by now, consumed either by his blind hatred or the lost Brotherhood.

Bane left Zannah on Korriban, where he was sure no one would find her. What the Jedi hadn’t destroyed of the Sith before the Wars, they certainly wouldn’t bother with now. He showed his young apprentice the very archives in which Bane had formulated his plans to break away from the Brotherhood, and to hunt down Revan’s teachings. He was confident that Zannah’s eagerness would endure while she resided at the Korriban Academy, and she would learn much from the ancient writing still in its archives.

Zannah was unsure why Bane was in such a hurry to leave, but she still had much to learn. As strong as Darth Bane was, and as much as he had learned from Revan, he was still unsure about how his legacy would continue throughout the ages. Zannah was a good start as his apprentice, but could he trust her to carry his teachings on to her own apprentice, and so on?

Perhaps it was too early to be thinking about Zannah’s trust. She was, after all, only ten years old, and had a long way to go before she would achieve her true status as a Dark Lord, so that when Bane passed on she could begin her own reign as a master.

But the matters that racked Bane’s mind right now rested on a far-off moon orbiting the planet Onderon. The long-departed soul of the Sith Lord Freedon Nadd rested on Dxun, the small jungle moon with a long history tied into both war and the dark side of the Force.

Freedon Nadd had been trained by one of the most powerful Sith Lords to ever live, the ancient Naga Sadow, one who had still been of the true race of Sith. Throughout many years of turmoil, the fallen Jedi Knight that was Freedon Nadd struggled for power, claiming himself a king on the planet Onderon, and corrupting the Jedi Knights Exar Kun and Ulic Qel-Droma.

A great being to learn from, Bane thought, as he walked up the rampway out of Dreshdae and towards the Valcyn. The small settlement, surrounded by Korriban’s rust-red mountains and sands, had been completely deserted after the fall of the Brotherhood. The Valley of the Dark Lords, far off in the distance from the Academy, had been purged of its inhabitants. Bane believed that when the Brotherhood took over, the remnants of the true Sith failed to see any real dark side power within Korriban, and their spirits escaped, lying in wait.

Now the power has returned, and it rests within my very grasp. Lord Kaan and his followers were fools not to study the true path of the Sith, and now I will be the one to reclaim their glory and purge the galaxy of the Jedi, once and for all.

But perhaps he was thinking too far ahead. As Zannah had so clearly pointed out, the fall of the Jedi could take years, centuries, millennia to occur. Bane was merely the beginning of the path, the one who would shed the light on the dark side’s true nature, and put terror in the hearts of the Jedi.

The old access doors to Dreshdae’s lone hangar slid open at Bane’s approach, still active after all these years. He keyed a button on his datapad, sending a signal to the Valcyn which opened up its loading ramp, giving Bane access to the ship he had stolen from his master.

Lord Qordis, why couldn’t you listen to me? Why couldn’t you see my way?

Qordis had played a key role in Bane’s training, and he wished his old master was not as blind as the rest of the Brotherhood. But then again, if Qordis were still alive, he would be rivaling Bane for power, once again bringing forth the Sith’s great flaw. Neither of them could be the master of the other. So Qordis’s death had been a necessary loss after all.

The Valcyn closed behind Bane as he entered the frigid ship, making his way to the cockpit. He entered the pilot’s seat to find his communications receiver bleeping before him. Activating the incoming message log, he watched as a holo of a man a fourth the size of a Sith admiral popped up before him to relay the message. It was a recording, rather than a live feed, and Bane studied the man as he spoke.

“Attention Dreshdae settlement, Korriban,” the admiral began. “All Sith forces in the Ruusan system have been destroyed. Space forces received no word from the Brotherhood of Darkness positioned on Ruusan’s surface, and after crippling strikes from the Jedi and the Republic, we were forced to retreat. This message has been sent to all known Sith-controlled territories, in an attempt to gather all remaining Sith troops. We are heading to the undisclosed safe zone, prepared to rendezvous with what remains of the Sith armada. If one of us is receiving this message, then you’ll know where to find us. As per instructed, we await the orders of the Brotherhood. Admiral Pilian, out.”

So the armies of the Sith had survived, Bane thought. Perhaps Lord Kaan’s army and navy were stronger than Bane had thought. To survive the Jedi attack without reinforcements from the Brotherhood, or Kaan’s intuitive Battle Meditation, was a feat well worth recognizing. This Admiral Pilian must be a strong military force.

Until he had found this message, Bane had forgotten entirely about Kaan’s vast armies placed throughout the galaxy. This new evidence raised another problem for Bane: would he keep an army? Could he keep an army? It seemed unlikely to manage secrecy while still sending the Sith fleet on attacks against the Jedi and the Republic. And if all ships were grounded, it would be a waste of time to even try and maintain the army.

The Sith can only number two. That means no more than the master and the apprentice; no armies, no guards, no ships or other companions. I take Zannah as my apprentice knowing full well that until I die, we are the only two who are capable of keeping the Sith alive.

So the troops were a waste, and they must be dealt with. But all in time, Bane thought silently to himself as he readied the Valcyn for takeoff. Perhaps it was a good task to let Zannah meditate on, finding a way to rid her and her master of the unnecessary troops now positioned at the safe zone, a small group of asteroids known as Jaga’s Cluster. The place had been desecrated by Revan and his Republic troops during the Mandalorian Wars, and no one thought it to be any more than the broken remains of useless asteroids.

But Dxun held much more treasure for Bane at the moment. Furthering his plans to strengthen the Sith and return them to glory was the most important task at the moment, even more pressing than teaching Zannah.

Bane continued to mill over his thoughts as the Valcyn’s engines began to whine as she started up. When the time comes, as I have asked, she will meet me on Onderon. With the knowledge possessed by Freedon Nadd in my grasp, perhaps I can finally form a concrete plan for my future. For our future.

With the engine ready for travel, Bane closed his communications board and fastened himself to the pilot’s seat. His focus now lie directly on the far away jungle moon, as he pushed all other concerns out of his mind.

But as he engaged the repulsorlifts on the Valcyn, he heard a familiar voice calling to him. A voice he knew he had heard before, although he could not quite point out just who it was.

Bane. . .

Deep, brooding, evil. The voice called to him from somewhere far, far off.

Why, Bane. . .

Lord Kaan? Could the ranks of dead Sith be trying to communicate with Bane, knowing it was he who had engineered their destruction?

You destroyed me, Bane . . . I couldn’t trust you. . .

Or possibly . . . father? No. Dessel of Apatros died long ago, and his father’s spirit with him. Bane had no kin; only the dark side. And now, his apprentice, Zannah.

The voice stopped its calling, leaving Bane to return his mind to the task at hand. The repulsorlifts, now activated, continued their hum under the Valcyn’s hull, and Bane pulled the ship up and out of the Dreshdae hangar.

For something that Darth Bane had judged may take over hundreds of years, learning the ways of the Sith was something that moved much too fast for Zannah. But, she decided, she couldn’t give up now. She could never give up.

After the loss of everything she had ever known, she was glad to have found someone who felt the same way as she did. Even if it was a cruel man who was both a war veteran and Dark Lord of the Sith.

But when she thought deeper about it, Bane wasn’t all that cruel. Sure, he spoke strictly from time to time, but he hadn’t done anything cruel to Zannah. She thought to herself that cruelty was based on a point of view. In the Jedi’s point of view, the Sith were evil, and also, it was the other way around; but for Zannah, Darth Bane seemed to be a much deeper man than his outer appearance showed. But, she couldn’t tell exactly what Bane was; not yet anyways.

All she knew was that Bane had saved her from the loneliness of Ruusan, and perhaps a capture by the Jedi Knights if they had ever found her. She thought back to her cousins, wondering if they were still alive, if they were still fighting with the Jedi. Were they happy being Jedi? Did they also think the Sith were evil? Did they truly hope to destroy the Sith teachings, or were they only doing what they thought was right for the galaxy?

Zannah pushed these questions out of her mind. As much as it pained her to forget her cousins, Bane had told her she must let unhelpful things move away from her thoughts. Until she was ready to draw the power of the dark side from her memories, she couldn’t let them hinder her in any way.

So Zannah left the past behind for the moment and continued to look around the archives below the Sith Academy. She thought it was a strange-looking place, but at the same time, Darth Bane was also strange-looking. She decided she just must not be used to the feel of the Sith, at least not yet.

After two months, Zannah had begun to grasp some Sith teachings, but Bane was moving too fast for her. Did he forget she was only ten years old? It was very hard keeping up with him, and she hated to admit it, but she was glad he left her. Now she could slow down and take things at her own pace, hopefully being able to comprehend more than she had with Bane at her side, rushing her through his stories.

For most kids her age, being left alone on a strange planet with no one around would be a scary thing. But Zannah had survived a crash landing on Ruusan and recovered from horrible injuries in only four days. As Bane had said, she was not like the rest of her kind: she had felt the taint of the dark side.

The writings closest to Zannah, she noticed, were about a man called Freedon Nadd. His name was scrawled on a book’s binding, just beneath what looked like a strange language. That name sounds familiar, she thought to herself. Pulling the heavy, dust-ridden book from its shelf, she heaved open the cover and blew an age’s worth of dirt from the pages. To her dismay, the book was not written in Basic, and that was the only language Zannah had ever known.

She shoved Freedon Nadd’s history back on its shelf and looked for another one. The closest one, with a title written in Basic, read Freedon Nadd, King of Onderon. Still racking her memory for mention of Nadd’s name, she pulled this new volume towards her. Opening it, she was glad to see writing that she could understand.

Zannah began reading what looked like a personal record, but one that had been transferred and paraphrased by scholars.

‘I left Naga Sadow’s decrepit body on Yavin 4, hoping to never see the wretch again. True, the ancient Sith master taught me much, but he wished to control my spirit. I was able to defeat him because he released so much information to me; it was unwise for him to try to use me to return to the galaxy. I hope that his spirit will never return from the dense moon, but to be sure I used the dark side to trap him deep in a temple in the jungle. Hopefully the power of the Sith will hold him for all eternity.

I travel now to Onderon, seeking to exploit my new powers. I feel that my long endurance to Naga Sadow will have been a waste if I die with no one knowing my name. I wish to inscribe ‘Freedon Nadd’ upon Onderon itself, forcing its inhabitants to know and fear the name.

Perhaps claiming myself as king will do the trick. I can overthrow Onderon’s government with ease and make its people fear and respect me. I should find a weakness in their ruler and exploit it, and prove to the people that I and I alone hold the key to usurp power. If only I. . .’

Zannah took her eyes away from the entry and looked around the archive chamber once more. For so many books, there’s not a lot of information here. A tale of a power-hungry fiend taking over a planet won’t help my training. Why did Master Bane leave me so blindly? Perhaps I’m supposed to look deeper and find the answers for myself.

But no matter which way she looked at it, she couldn’t find any help from Freedon Nadd’s account of his own history. Nothing in his journal entries showed her the way of the Sith; in fact, they all undermined what Bane had showed her so far. Nadd seemed like someone who had been driven mad by the dark side, something that her master had warned against.

Can Bane truly change the entire way the Sith are taught? Zannah thought to herself. She looked around the archive shelves, prying away from anything written about Freedon Nadd. She was just about to inspect something written by Nadd’s master, Naga Sadow, when a large crash glued her eyes to the archive’s entrance.

Both hands moved quickly away from the books and rested at her sides. She looked intently at the doors to the entrance, barely breathing in order to hear any more noise. No more crashes, she affirmed, but she heard footsteps far down the hallway.

Who could be in the Academy? Zannah wondered. Bane told her that no one would be likely to even think about coming here, that the Brotherhood had abandoned the Korriban Academy and moved everyone to Ruusan for the last battle.

Maybe they were fellow Sith. Zannah’s hopes rose and she relaxed a little, hoping that the intruders were her friends and allies. But then her better judgment resurfaced, and she once again found herself thinking back to Bane’s instruction. Two there should be; no more, no less. Whoever these people were, whether they used to be Sith or not, they were now an enemy of Darth Bane. And, as Bane’s apprentice, they were also enemies of Zannah.

After assuring herself that she had nothing to worry about, she moved forward towards the chamber doors. Zannah thought back to what had happened to the two Jedi on Ruusan: she felt hot inside, being not the Rain that she once knew, but the Zannah that she had decided to become. She felt her anger, which caused the heat, and she tried to bring those emotions back to her. It was hard work for the girl, not yet knowing how the technique worked. She remained near the archive’s entrance, eyes closed and focused on finding the dark side, but she simply couldn’t.

Her next thought was that she wasn’t nearly strong enough to be the apprentice of a Dark Lord, but then she remembered she should be thinking about the danger ahead, and opened her eyes again. She pushed the wall panel besides the doors, forcing them open, and gazed down the dark hallway that sloped up for a long way. There was still no sight of whoever had caused the crash, but she could still hear the faint footsteps.

Why can’t I do it? Zannah demanded of herself. It seemed so easy on Ruusan, but why was it easy? What had made her so angry? She let her thoughts float back again, trying hard to think of the night she had killed two men. . .

“Good-bye, Rain.

There was an aching sorrow in Laa’s words that stabbed through Rain’s heart like a knife, but she still didn’t know what the bouncer was talking about.

Before she could ask, there was a sound from the bushes. She spun around to see two men come crashing into the clearing. She could tell right away they were Jedi: they wore the same brown robes as Master Torr, and she saw lightsabers dangling from their belts. Each one also carried a large blaster rifle.

“Bouncer!” one shouted. “Look out!””

“Laa!” Zannah yelled out loud, not expecting herself to scream out. She instinctively clapped her hands to her mouth and remained quiet, cursing herself for the outburst. She heard the footsteps stop briefly, then they came back, quicker and louder than before.

Zannah now remembered what gave her the dark side; her only friend had been killed before her very eyes. She thought of Laa, how much she missed her, and how much she desired revenge for her friend.

All at once she felt hot again, something swelling up deep inside her, and then she realized what released the dark side. Bane had said it so much, but until she felt it for a second time, she was lost to its meaning.

Focusing on the footsteps ahead, Zannah began to pace down the hallway towards the echoing sounds of the intruders. She didn’t have to walk very far before she found two large men running towards the archives where she had come from. They slowed pace when they saw her, and finally came to a stop, panting, bent double. Zannah said nothing, but kept returning to the two months of Sith teachings and the loss of Laa, trying to bring her strength up enough to find a way to deal with the two men.

“Phew,” one said, trying to get his breath back. “You had us for a real scare there, little girl.”

“We came back to the Academy to find the Masters, but didn’t expect it to be abandoned,” the other chimed in. “And we certainly didn’t expect to find you here.”

Zannah was still silent, eyes shut to let her emotions flood in.

“Are you okay, girl?”

“Is anyone else here with you?”

She felt the air around her change, bringing heat with it, and opened her eyes to look at the two men. An instinct from within her told her to check for weapons, and she spotted a lightsaber hilt on one man’s belt, and a blaster rifle drawn over the other’s shoulder.

“You shouldn’t be here,” she said to the two.

“What are you talking about,” the Sith with the lightsaber asked. “We’re two of the survivors from Ruusan.”

“We’re trying to reorganize the Sith forces. We’re headed to Jaga’s Cluster. . .”

Zannah’s eyes shut once more, channeling her emotion. She pictured that the two stray Sith were the very Jedi Knights who had killed her bouncer friend, Laa, and quickly opened her eyes to see them. Without warning they both fell to the ground, struggling against Zannah’s dark side control, clearly not expecting such an act from a mere ten year old girl.

With another surge of anger, the throats of both men closed tight, forbidding oxygen to flow, causing them to strangle to death. When Zannah realized she was no longer in danger, she took a step back as the two Sith fell face first onto the cold stone floor. With the threat gone, Zannah’s anger began to leave her, the fierce rage replaced by calm understanding, the lust for revenge replaced by the thirst for knowledge.

She wondered when Bane would discover what she had accomplished, and remembered that Bane wouldn’t be returning to Korriban to get her, at least not for a long time. She was to meet her master on Onderon, a planet she’d never heard of. Master Bane must trust me very much, if he knows that I’ll make it to Onderon safe and by myself to find him.

Down at the Sith’s side, she spotted his lightsaber, which hadn’t even been drawn in his defense. He must not have been waiting for Zannah to attack, thinking she was a fellow Sith ally. Bending down, she unclipped it from his belt, raising the handle in front of her face. This was the first time she had ever held a real lightsaber; everything Master Torr had taught her about lightsabers had been with a practice saber. The hilt was heavy in her hand, much heavier than a normal lightsaber. It was longer, too, than she remembered. Zannah studied its surface, and near the center she located a red switch that she was sure had to be the activation switch. She held the hilt out horizontally in her hand, and thumbed it on.

With an exciting snap-hiss, two clear, crimson blades erupted from each end of the hilt. Zannah spun the blades over once, twice, getting a feeling for the lightsaber, flipping it carefully to and fro. After gazing at her first real weapon, she powered down the red blades, eager to tell her master of her new discovery.

Thanks for reading

December 7, 2007

Holocron of Sacred Raven

Filed under: Holocron of Sacred Raven, Jedi Holocrons — Darth Draconis @ 12:33 am

The Jedi Code

Since the Jedi communities began to blossom out on the great Internet, there have been countless variations and interpretations of the Jedi Code. The Jedi Code can be seen in many ways, yet it has never been, and never will be, an absolute governing functionary of the Light Jedi. These 4 lines are written interpretations of the Ideals that the light community sees within the members of the order. A few lines can, and should, never replace the Jedi’s heart and dedication to the path he has chosen for himself. Attempting to convey the passion to their path; the commitment, the strength and resolve which is in each of the Jedi can never be done. The Code is simply a reflection of the ideals the Light Jedi holds in their heart and mind.

There is no emotion – there is peace
As has been stated on countless ocassions, the Jedi are “famous” for their emotional self-control. But are they truly in such a control as to never feeling, never experiencing or acting on their emotions? Jedi is part of the Star Wars terminology, which for some of us provide a great deal of perception and behavioural filters in our life. Unlike the Jedi taken from the movies, the real life adept does not generally have the benefit of many years of training in an academy, a temple, a convent, or other environment that allows them the practice and discipline for total emotional self control. In real life, those who become Jedi grow up in many different places. Big cities, small villages, or out in the middle of nowhere. Emotions can be a blessing as well as a curse, depending on what we are feeling – and how capable we are of handling them.

While good and bad are not universal concepts, some emotions such as anger, hatred, fear and jelousy can be viewed as negative if allowed to flow rampant. At times, if allowed, they take the better of us, leaving us out of control of how we chose to express them. All by themselves, emotions are not bad. They are signals and reactions to stimulation that we all experience. Physical pain signals injury. Emotional pain shows there is something that is weighing us down, for whatever underlying reason. Emotions and feelings are there for a reason, and always have. They are not simply awesome or horrible at times, but part of the entire human experience. Something that seems to be a popular notion is that Jedi cannot, or rather are not to feel anger or love.

Anger, and love, are beautiful emotions in their own right. They carry important messages and experiences that can help us grow as human beings. Remember, we are Jedi realists, not role playing Jedi who believe we are able to live our real life lifes as the Knights of the old republic. We become angry when we see injustices. We fall in love at times, almost losing ourselves in both emotions. Neither are inherantly good or bad. What does matter, what does truly matter, is how we chose to respond to these emotions. As a Jedi, if you are angered, do you lash out with your frustration in completely uncontrolled manner – and quite possibly cause much more damage to a situation? Strong emotions have a very nasty habit of clouding our judgment. Or better phrased; changing our point of reference or perspective on matters at hand.

When the jedi’s mind is clear from being influenced by his emotions, one can act calmly. One can look at the situation at hand, and beyond the situations outermost surface, and make decisions that will help resolve the situation in the best positive way possible. It’s a difficult thing distinguishing the emotions involved in situations, to tell apart ones own personal feelings from what is really necessary or appropiate to feel. Anger for example can come from the awareness injustice has been made, and instead of letting that anger take control over the Jedis actions – that Anger can be made to strive toward a positive outcome. With time, awareness of how and when certain emotions arises, one learns to see what are real triggers.

Which ones are the important emotions, and which ones are simply reactions that can be dealt with swiftly. Deeper underlying emotions are powerful things, and should never be underestimated. The first reaction of a Light Jedi student may be to supress these emotions, thinking they will serve no good. This can be done, but is a dangerous thing and can lead to mental instability. Emotions are not always reactions to external stimulation from the world around us, or the perception thereof. Often emotions are internal stressreleases, dealing with wide variety of underlying causes. Repressed memories, bad memories, situations the jedi has bad memories from, or something else that needs to come to expression.

There is no ignorance – There is knowledge

After emotional awareness and management skills, the Jedi are also renowned for their understanding of the complexity of situations, how different threads weave together to form the situations they are facing in their own lives, as well as others. The Jedi, from the movies, have a clear mandate: Guardians of peace and justice throughout the galaxy”. If we flip it around a bit to fit into the Jedi realist movement, we see that people have different focuses of studies. Some people focus on force abilities ranging from healing, to telekinesis, telepathy, astral projection, shamanism and so much more. The Jedi taken from the movies take the time to study situations carefully, consulting the great archives on coruscant.

In our everyday life, both as humans and as Jedi – we will face a vast variety of situations. Some are very simple dealing with where others are more complex, more difficult to see through to see all the connections. There are times we are mediators, peacemakers. At times such as those it is very important to understand the situation. To understand how people behave, what certain emotions do to them, why they act the way they do, and the consequences of the actions. When people are cornerd they lie, they cheat and they try to make their way out of it. Some resolve to extreme measures where others break down and instead spill their guts. Other people push the blame of something transpired onto another person. Either on purpose, or honestly. At these times we need to know the circumstances.

A Jedi always keeps an open mind, carefully listening to what is being said, but also much to how things are being said. While this goes into the territory of behavioural psychology, people shift their voices and act differently when they are not telling the entire truth, or when they are trying to hide something. The Jedi listens. Observes. Is careful in his observations, to see what are emotional constructs. To see if people are trying to get something out of the situation at hand.

OK, so far i’ve been going over the Jedis interaction with other people. But there is something else that is so much more important to the Jedi, becuase without it – he cannot truly be of assistance to those he has dedicated himself to aid at times. Himself. The path of the Jedi, and the second line of the Code, is knowledge. All human beings are made up of many different aspects. If looking at these aspects from an emotional & mental perspective, one realizes that all humans have emotional and mental patterns which they appreciate and dislike. I have them. You have them. They have them *points at everyone else*

Being a Jedi means understanding yourself, your emotional and mental thought patterns. To through self understanding and analasys come to an understanding of what are productive and constructive patterns that will help you achieve your goals both as a Jedi, and in other areas of your life. Some patterns are self destructive and need to be dissolved, to be broken down and transmuted into positive ones that are nurturing instead of destructive.

This is a difficult thing in a Jedis practice, to reach inside oneself and bring out the difficult and painful things that we are all carrying inside. It needs to be brought out into the open for examination. Doing this will hurt, and in some ways be very frightening.

When one begins to understand ones own inner mechanics, it does not mean you automaticaly understand how everyone in the world functions, or how the world itself works. But it does mean you have taken a deep and very intimate step toward understanding yourself.

“And the truth shall set you free”

There is no passion – There is serenity

This line works further with “There is no emotion – there is peace” line, which discusses how powerful emotions can make it difficult for a Jedi to maintain perspective on the issues at hand, narrowing down their frame of reference due to the emotional attachment that can come with it. Passion also deals with powerful emotions, and can refer to a wide range of emotions. Hate, Anger, Love, Obsession.

When we feel strong emotions, it is difficult to remain objective. Especially is it difficult to remain detached when people or situations we are extremely fond of, are in situations that is challenging and difficult on many levels. Love for example can make it very difficult for a person to stand by and watch while a loved one is going through a difficult time, and is suffering becuase of it.

Detachment is very important to learn for the Jedi adept. It allows us to experience the emotions themselves without letting them guide our actions. There are times when we must look the other way and let people go through difficult times, in order for them to learn their lessons in life. We cannot do this for people, as much as we would like to believe that we are doing the right thing. Lessons in life are there to be learned by everyone. We cant learn them for someone.

Just as that is the case, so is it with anger and hatred. These dark emotions are so easy to get attached to becuase when those are experienced they seem to give the person fuel, an incredibly inner strength – but after which one feels empty. It gives a momentarily energy booster, and power to continue on when things are difficult.

When the Jedi can look the other way, he learns to not rely on his emotions to decide things. He has become the concious choice of all his actions. He can let go of the emotional impulses that comes with powerful emotions, and instead of relying on them reach an inner place of peace, from which he operates.

There is no death – There is the Force

Assuming you have seen the starwars movies, have you ever seen a Jedi hesitate to act even in the most dangerous of circumstances, where the risk of getting killed seemed to be extremely high? The Jedi realist doesn’t go out looking for trouble in the real world, nor are we any form of vigilantes but it is important to keep in mind that a Jedi acts without fear. Without fear for many things, including death.

If looking from a scientific perspective, we are all composed of energy in one form or another. Although i’m personaly not well versed in physics, it is common knowledge that energy can never be destroyed. Only transformed into another state of existance, of shape and with different properties. When you walk out the door in the morning, ready to take on the world, you are taking the risk that you will die today. You could cross the street, get hit by a car and die instantly. Or, a tile from your roof could slide down and hit you right on your head and you’re dead.

It is such a reassurance to think that life is neat and orderly, that we will die safe and comfortable in a warm bed somewhere. Or as some feel to be more suitable to their own preference. In the line of duty, or sacrificing themselves in some way to save another life. But in the end, even as Jedi, we have no control whatsoever over how we, in the end, are going to move on to the next level of existance. I have no intention of pushing my own spiritual beliefs onto anyone, so take the philosophy for what it can offer and discard that which you feel is not for you.

When we wake up in the morning, we are welcomed to a new and bright day. A new day with new options, new possibilities for growth and success in life. But also to a risk of dying. Death is all around us, and is for many people a most uncomfortable thing to think about and even worse to be spoken about out aloud.

“It’s the circle of life….” ~ Lion King

We are born, we live, we die. As Jedi, we live with the ever present currents of the force, directing us, and the universe. How can we expect to act in ways that allows for the greatest possible results, if we are afraid of acting? IF we are afraid, we lose so much of such a preciously allotted time in our lives. Fearing to die hampers us, it makes us doubt ourselves, and in ways make us so much lesser then who we are. Being afraid of death is not cowardice. It is to realize that one has certain personal doubts about what lies in the hereafter.

Accept that you are alive, right now, and that some day it will end. Live your life to the very fullest, and by accepting that someday that time will come, and you will find peace. Peace without being troubled by worrying thoughts of when it will happen.
————————————
Road of the Jedi

As Jedi are portrayed in the trilogy, they are spiritual warriors. Guardians of peace and Justice throughout the galaxy, guardians of morality and political stability. But what is the road of the jedi? Is it one of fictious journeys, lightsaber battles, determining the future of the entire galaxy? Do we wield the force in such a way, we can achieve anything we want, that we have the power to crush, to destroy, to build, to grow, to make a difference?

We are the guardians of what, exactly? An inner spiritual journey? Yes, but so much more then “just” that. The Jedi share within their group certain ideals and values, that bind this group together. Peace, tranquility, acceptance, openmindness, awareness and knowledge. Each and one of the Jedi are walking a path that is the same within the group. But at the same time, the Jedi stands on his own. As part of an online community, we stand together through words on a computer screen, but when we log off from the FA, then what? Then we are on our own, becuase we make choices all the time of who we wish to be.

When it all comes down to it, we don’t have a Jedi Temple. We don’t have a meeting place in real life, as in the books or movies. Our journey is one of choices. No masters, no knights, no padawans or adepts are perfect in any way. We all fall at times, hurting in some way. But sometimes success or failure, though it shouldnt necessarily be seen as either, isnt what matters.

What matters is that there is a choice. That there is a decision to follow a path, to be someone. I have chosen to be a light jedi. Or as it is at its very core, i have chosen to be that which the Light order stands for. Jedi, Sith, Shadows, Failure, Success, are all words trying to convey a line of thinking – a philosophy. But does it reflect who I am? Who you are? Does it tell others who we are? Not necessarily, but it gives a vague description of what the collective ideals stand for, once it is defined. If i call myself Jedi, what does that one word tell? In itself, nothing, to an outsider But if i say i am a seeker of answers, of peace, and acceptance? Those are also words but more descriptive. Point being, a Jedi is so much more then a single word (Jedi) or slightly longer definition, Light Jedi.

” Therefore the Master acts without doing anything
and teaches without saying anything.” ~ Tao, Chapter 2, S. Mitchell translation

Who we as Jedi truly are, are not defined through words becuase in the end they mean little to nothing, nor are we in need for personal recognition or reassurance through a name of fiction, but instead we let our words and actions speak for themselves. Actions speak so much louder then words, no matter how loudly spoken.

“There is a difference between knowing the path, and walking the path” – Matrix

The Jedi is a path of decision making, hardship and in times doubt in the chosen path and doubt in ones own ability to journey this path. We are also guardians of peace, in all its forms. We search for the inner peace. To accept the currents of the force around us, to bend with the winds without breaking, to let go of the things that can’t be held on to. We search for outer peace through our words, through our actions and our decisions. All things connected, who we chose to be at the end of the day, reflects outwards. Like throwing a stone into a pond, creating ripples through life.
————————————–
Human spirits

As Darkness falls around us
There we stand, bright in light of who we are

As cold winds blow in from the vast oceans
There we stand, tendering the fires to help keep warm

As hearts tremble with pain, from life
There we stand, ready to support and help to continue

As ignorance grows over these lands
There we stand, in honesty and light sharing, what we know

As doubts surrounds us like a shroud of night
There we stand, to help you through.

As fear takes hold of your heart
There we stand, standing with you til the end

As battle rages around you
There we stand, side by side

We are Jedi.
————————————
Jedi as spiritual bandaid

Looking out into a, at times, seemingly dark and cold world, the first instinct of the Jedi is to be of assistance to those who need it. People are dying, raped, murdered, abused, alone, cold and frightened, and in pain. It is not in our nature to simply stand by, no words spoken. No actions taken.

To use an analogy, the Jedi are spiritual bandaids. At times we are called upon to simply offer a listening ear, sometimes the actions asked from us are more of hands-on nature such as verbaly or physicaly defending oneself or another person. These are good things, and in line with the Light Jedi philosophy. But at what point do we begin causing more damage then really help out? An action can have the purest of intentions, to help someone overcome hardships in their lives, yet cause so much more damage then one could possibly imagine at first.

Life goes in many ways, for which nobody is ever truly prepared. One can prepared ones whole life for one moment in time, and find himself completely lacking once that moment appears. These are challenges brought before us, by whatever one choses to believe in. Divine providence, fate, luck/bad luck, the force, god, the first cause etc. But in the end, no matter by what name, face or image you put to the origin of the hardship – that is exactly what it is. An obstacle. It is an obsticle there, for a reason. As most Jedi through their training have come to sense in some way, few if no things happen by accident. At this point i am having trouble generalizing, or writing in such a way to appeal to as many people as possible, without giving myself to much leeway to step on peoples spiritual toes – and if i do that, then my apologies.

So, at the very core of difficult things that happens, that is what it is. A difficult matter. An obstacle. A bump in the road, that we as Jedi need to learn how to overcome. There is no going around if we chose to call ourselves Jedi. We are spiritual warriors. When one steps around one bump, one will find the next one even deeper becuase of the lost lessons of the first one. By our own hardships and obstacles in life, we grow. We grow in our resolve. In our peace, becoming more prepared for similar and new situations in the future. We learn how to deal with them in a calm manner, emotionaly balanced, and become more able to help other people in similar situations.

But bandaids can be tricky. If you are in a busaccident, and a number are greatly injured, and a few are suffering mostly from cuts and bruises, where do you put your efforts into? Helping the severely injured, to increase their chances to survive? As Spiritual bandaids, there are times, when we must look beyond our emotional reactions to people. We wish to help. To be there. But at times, that can be the worst thing we could do. To work against a person. Just as we need to overcome our own challenges in life, so is it needed for others to do just the same. If we take it upon ourselves, to do the work for another person – from the spiritual perspective, the impact and depth of that lesson will be lost to them. We grow stronger, while that person loses a great deal of what life had to offer at that moment.

Life does not offer simple good things. It offers bad things as well. And when given something, one shouldnt scoff it and throw it away. By taking on burdons of other people, they lose their opportunity to live, to grow and learn. And what when the next challenge presents itself? Then they will be less prepared.

We are not here to do other peoples work in life. We are here to support, to guide, but not to do it for them. Also there is another lesson in being a spiritual bandaid, as a Jedi. One needs to learn an acceptance, no matter how difficult it is, to seperate what is ones responsibility. What one is obligated, or feel obligated, to deal with from anothers life. Understanding where the line goes between ones own problems, and being problems of another person, is essential to be a light jedi – for it will help keep ones peace. To see beyond ones emotions, and what is truly there. Be yourself. And let people be themselves.

Connected through the force, everything is. But sometimes one needs to learn how to define the boundaries. Where to cut oneself lose from the pains and hardships of others, and simply be there. As LJK Kirwan once told me; “What is within your skin, is under your control. What’s outside of you, isnt”.

Be Light. Be Jedi.
————————————-
Jedi and Identity

For some time now, i have been meditating on the meaning of Identity, and what it truly means to me – how it affects who i am, or more accurately my perception of the self. Unfortunately the question “who are you?” most often recieves the answer “I’m [insert name]”. But is that all that there is to who we are, as individuals?

To the world, i am:
A student of anthropology, a friend, a brother, a son, a human being, a coffee drinker, oversleeper, renter of an apartment, a studentloan reciver and so many more things.

To myself, i am:
A healer, a friend, a traveller, a success, a failure, a promise, a lie, a blessing, a curse, a student, and so much more.

In the end, what are these words? That’s exactly what they are. Words. Simple, linguistic, intertranslateable words from culture to culture, language to language. These words may hold so many different values and associations that in the end, there’s even less point in looking at them.

So..if i say that i am, a brother (which i am). Does that define me, does that give me an identity? No, it doesn’t. Simply becuase brother is but a word, a definition of a state of being or a title. It shows a part of my role in the family tree, but not who i am as a person. Instead one needs to look beyond the written letter or uttered word.

Identity can’t be spoken. It cant be written. It is a state of being, of self perception and awareness. The emotional experience and self perception i have through my experiences, are of an inner nature. While it can be attempted to be expressed through words, it loses so much of the true meaning. Much as Pruysers psychology modell.

One can also look at Immanuel Kants idea of that the real world can’t be touched. Perhaps the Inner world of people manifest itself in some ways, but some aspects such as identity are locked away in the hearts of people?

Another example; A scientist calculates the distance between earth and the moon. Are the numbers the actual distance, or just an image (image = title/word)?

What can be expressed isnt always what truly is.
———————————-

December 2, 2007

The Power of Ego

Filed under: Lessons of Power, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 2:41 am

‘Which is more frightening? A large quiet dog or a small, ferocious one?’
- Grendok

You are no more powerful than you make yourself. If you see yourself as having a weakness, you are simply increasing the problem. It’s a self-fulfilling prophecy.

Standing in combat against another with the confidence begat of one who is convinced of their immortality is in itself a fierce weapon. How might a man stand against a god? What mortal can not be unnerved by the snarling power of an immortal? Do not underestimate the power of your attitude or sell yourself short.

Never allow yourself to be pushed, let there be no doubt in your enemy’s mind that they are up against a superior force and that they will be defeated. The greatest of training can falter when your opponent fears you.

Make them fear you.

- Lord Mal’kith

December 1, 2007

The Masks We Wear

Filed under: Lessons of Power, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 4:37 am

The knight is born with his goals and strategy to achieve those goals. Now he must study his surroundings. On the one hand he wishes to understand the rules of society that have appeared to him as laws for so long. To understand this, you must first realize that social interaction is a game and not a reality. We were or are all young; we know that every school class has the greatest boy and the prettiest girl. We notice the hierarchy of this. We are forced to take our place as dictated by the group, depending on how well we befit their demands of a certain physical appearance and a certain social behavior concerning a striving towards given goals.

We watched the hierarchy of girls, ruled by looks, by being with the cheerleaders, by being the girlfriend of a certain guy with a certain rank in the social subculture. How much money she has, what kind of clothing she wares. But when you listen to what they speak of you will notice that they talk about all kinds of topics, but never does anyone ask: Who are we? What is there to know? What exists behind that which we perceive as reality? Not only to achieve power to control our surroundings and to change our stand in this subculture, but especially to search for knowledge in the plain desire of wishing to know and to understand.

When we look at the boys, it is usually the one with the strongest muscles or the best looks rules. Usually they make rank by behaving stupidly in class, by playing football, by having a good looking girlfriend, buy telling how many women they have fictionally slept with, by carrying on about how they are going to “get” someone for something. But do they ever speak of true values? Of honor, of having real principles that don’t change as soon as someone decides that something new is now cool? Do they ever appear as if they would die for something they truly believe…We all know the answer. And this is the reality we are caught in.

Where the mass suffers on account of pseudo rule making, we see no way to change these things for we perceive it as reality. Yet that is a mistake. A Dark Knight must look into the face of truth. He must look at himself and decide why he has the ranking he does. He must decide what he wants, and he must find out how to achieve this with the subtlety of a mastermind. And here begins the study of our society. What rules exist, what happens if I do this? Which reaction will result from it? What interactions exist? What rules? And then you begin to construct your theories on this subculture.

Be hard to yourself, be ruthless towards yourself, be mindful, and always seek the face of truth no matter how uncomfortable it is. For this is the path of the strong. When the Knight has built and tested his theories, when he has reconstructed and tuned them, he will have an instrument of mundane power. And with this power he can achieve the social peace he needs to turn towards other studies. But always keep in mind, that mundane power is the first of armor. It is the offensive part of the mask you carry towards the countenance of the world. And all weapons are to be collected, sharpened, and used when it helps you to achieve your goal.

When examining a certain sheep, you will notice the mask that they carry around with them. The mask is what a human wishes another human to see. It is to secure our privacy and to make sure that no one comes closer to you than you would prefer at any moment. It is to hide the fear of the sheep. And the sheep carry these masks towards the inside, meaning that they hardly ever have knowledge of it. Granted, they know to a slight degree if they are making small talk or if they are talking about something truly important to them. Yet, the mask is also what protects them from thinking about mystical aspects, what protects them against feeling afraid. It is what would make them not believe you if you told them you had mystical power or knowledge. And it is what holds them a spiritual prisoner. It is what allows or forces them to live their little lives and to never think of anything truly greater than themselves.

The Dark Knight, by aiming towards self recognition and balance, destroys this inner mask. He frees himself from it allowing him to perceive reality on a broader scale. Yet there is one aspect of the mask that shows value. The aspect of hiding that which is behind it. A warrior caries an outward mask, meaning that he, in full recognition of the functionality of a mask, tunes his behavior towards outsiders that have no right to his personal thoughts. It is the acting in everyday life to allow the sheep to believe that you are one of them, for the truth would make the heard nervous and cause aggression against you. And while the sheep are weak, there are many of them. The greater your understanding of society, the better your acting will be. The more perfect your mask is the easier can you implement your will under the usage of your understanding of society; until you easily fit into any subculture, leading the sheep to fulfill your desires.

Together they meld to the armor of the warrior; to hold off all that is unappreciated and to help shield him from his opponents. 

-Darth Moor, Sith Lord

The Dark Knight

Filed under: Sith Lessons, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 4:34 am

Man has seen a millennium of religion and belief, decorating civilization during his evolution throughout the halls of time. What is true? What is false? What exists within the universe and what is merely an illusion constructed by our own fears of insignificance? Gods have appeared and faded throughout the balance of mystical belief and the epoch of physics. Yet when we are alone and when we gaze towards the sky we feel a slight breeze chill our soul at the indescribable premonition of there being more to the universe as can simply be described by the cold vacuum of mathematics and geometry. And while we know of the attempt of man’s logical tools to describe a past of phenomena, we all realize as an absolute truth, that these tools lack the dimension needed to truly grasp the rules behind the mist.

Today we gaze towards a large number of magicks, presented to man on a numerous scale of world views. Yet, engraved with numerous names for the different sources of power, we have come together in the belief that all powers in the last stance, originate from the same source of power; the mystical secret of the universe to enlighten those on the path of knowledge in denial to the logical tools of man: that which we have come to describe as the Force.

As our ancestors, so do we strive towards the mystical heritage of man and search the depth of our souls for the answers that will lead us to understanding, power and enlightenment. We have come to recognize that different paths can lead to the same goal. Each of these paths shows advantages and disadvantages, but none is greater than the other on an objective scale of thought. What allows us to decide for one of the three defined paths of Light, Darkness, and the Shadows, lies in the substance of our ghost and soul. It is the aspect of self that decides on a subjective scale of view, which path to choose. We are all the same, yet we are different. And thus the first step to hearing the whispers of the universe lies within our capability to hear the whispering of our own souls.

We are born as children. Children are given a set of moral and ethical views with which they are to view their surrounding. These views are the sum of experiences of our race and are given to use to be able to interact with our society. The important detail is to see these views as a guideline but not as an absolute truth. Many of our parents have taught us views towards society and religion that they no longer believe on account of their personal experience. And yet they teach us what is commonly appreciated as to assure our integration with humanity. The process of life allows us to gather new experiences and thus our views are changed. Yet, the question is to what degree can these views that were given to us be wrong? Assuming that there would be a general right and wrong to a view or truth. As for an example, I am sure that there are many people who would easily describe our force community as flawed by misconception. Yet if the person working at your local bank sees your views as wrong, would you be inclined to regret and refocus your perspective? Probably not.

Yet man has taken a course of logic and neglected his focus on the mystical. He has turned away from intuition and instincts and decided to use his mathematical tools to understand his environment. Thus alone our presence shows us to have strayed away from a common view of the universe. And this is the first obstacle on the path of self balance. The bank employee does not impress you to reconsider your path, yet what if it was a friend? What if it was your partner? What if most of your friends cling to their predefined view of reality? What if almost all mankind does so? We have all made the experience that we lack the ability to broadly communicate with our surroundings on this matter. Most people don’t believe in an alternative view, since it is much easier for them to cope with their fears when they believe to have a maximum of control over their environment. To belief in the mystical means to add new variables. It means to admit‚in the end, “I know less than I dreamed to know.” And this frightens man. And thus they will not consider this aspect of possibility, since it would make them feel more insecure than before. This is the reason they will explain to you why you should see things the way they do, for it will reassure their views to be stated as “correct.” while you were simply “wrong.” A wanderer on the path of enlightenment, determined to go an uncertain path bearing an uncertain reward must decide in favor of his courage and serenity when following his path. Lest he only follow the desire for additional knowledge, but decline the price to be paid. Most people who hesitate in the moment of mystical consideration stop at this point. They decide that the price of spiritual loneliness, of misunderstanding when interacting with their surroundings is too much to bear. It allows their fear and insecurity to rise and at this point, the person unconsciously decides if he is of the sheep or of the wolf.

The sheep have an easy life. They exist on a field of grass and live together in herds. They might wander a mile in one direction or the other, yet they are contempt at having one another and only secondarily discovering their surroundings. Thus being the price for the security of a community. On the other side we recognize the wolf in this example. I will speak of the first wolf to understand his own existence as to befit my example.

The wolf is born of a different substance. The wolf feels his urge to wander and so he passes through the land, discovering his environment and searching for others of his kind. The wolf wanders to the top of a hill and sees a herd of sheep in the valley. He gazes towards the sheep, noticing how they live in herds and watches them move. He sees how they wander a mile in one direction or the other and how they eat the grass, always looking down and only seldom gazing towards each other and thus understands their nature. He decides that they are something different and wanders closer to investigate them further. After slowly moving closer, he hesitates once more. For he sees the heard near a pond. He is unsure if it was merely a light reflection, yet he believes to have seen something strange. He recognizes another wolf within the depth of the heard. Slightly confused, yet glad to see a member of his kind he wanders over to the wolf. The sheep grow restless as the wolf comes closer and the heard opens to reveal the second wolf. The first wolf walks up to the second and watches the second with his tail between his legs eat the grass as do the sheep.

“Greetings, brother,” speaks the first of wolves.

The second gazes up, slightly confused and takes a step back, noticing that a wolf has neared him.

“Why do you step back from me, brother?” asks the first of wolves.

The second wolf looks slightly confused and speaks, “Why do you call me brother, wolf? I am not like you; I am a sheep like the others.”

The first of wolves, with his tail high grows further in his confusion, “What do you mean, brother? You are a wolf. How can you think to be of the sheep?”

“I was born within the heard, wolf. I have always been a sheep, as my parents before me,” speaks the cowardly wolf.

The first of wolves ponders the situation and his gaze wanders towards the pond, “Look into the water, brother. Then you will see that you are of my kind and not of the sheep.”

The second lowers his head again to continue his meal of grass, “I do not need to look into the water, for I would only see my reflection. The same face I see in the sheep around me. I do not need to look. I am of the sheep.”

“And what of the grass you eat, brother? Wouldn’t a sheep be more to your liking?” says the first wolf in vain.

The second gazes towards him in fear and speaks with a quavering voice “No,” he lied, “I have always eaten grass and I know no other. To desire a sheep is against the law.”

The first of wolves watches the second as he nervously looks around. The other sheep are seemingly oblivious to what matters are being discussed here. “Yet you have considered eating one of the sheep, haven’t you?” spoke the first.

The second dropped his tail further with a look of great guilt on his soul, “No, I would never think such a thing. And it would be appreciated if you leave us, for you are making the heard nervous.”

The first of wolves is engulfed by a silent moment of loneliness. Knowing that he is not of the sheep and has no heard. And knowing that his brother is also not of his kind. The first of wolves slowly turns, leaving his brother behind, hearing the second of wolves trying himself in a accord of “bah.” The other sheep acknowledge this sound, yet the first of wolves knows, that the second can not communicate with them, no matter how hard he tries.

Only the wolf that acknowledges his existence can understand the self. Lest he be blinded by his surroundings.

To use the powers of the Force means to be of the wolf, or rather, to be born with a magickal gift allowing this interaction. A man without this gift can study the Force, as he can study any human knowledge. He can argue within the boundaries of logic, but he is excluded from the true depth of understanding. Some statistics I have raised, on the grounds of a given character similarity and other mystical and psychological studies has shown me a gifted person of the Force to exist in a ratio of 1: 50,000 to humankind. Yet, those of the wolf that have the courage and serenity to face the truth of their existence reduce this ratio to 1: 5,000,000. Those between are born with a gift allowing them to feel different; to view differently towards their surroundings, and to know within the depth of their person that there is a truth behind the view of mystics. Yet they lack the courage to pay the price of serenity and therefore live with the sheep. These loses can be traced to the given moral and ethical views of our surroundings during childhood from our parents and given to us by our surroundings themselves. Thus a seeker must battle victorious against his own fear to follow the path of the Force, regardless of the personal Force aspect.

When this first step has been taken and the gifted user has cut the thread between himself and others, can the gifted commence to study themselves as the greatest potential for understanding they have at that time. They must now start to remove all the clamps chaining their body and must rediscover what they truly and personally believe. Some views will be kept, for the view they were taught and the view they believe are identical. Yet many people will discover that what they are truly inclined to believe differs greatly from what society expects them to see, to believe, and to feel.

Many people, while discovering their souls, instincts, and emotions, come to realize that they are Darker than they had admitted towards themselves up this point. There is a desire to enjoy. There is an enjoyment in things shunned by society and unmoral behavior. There is a desire to raise the self before others. There is a lust for revenge. A hatred towards those of the sheep who trap our brothers and sisters and who rule our world, in which they state there is no place for us. There is the wish for conflict. To prove those who are weak and commend those who are strong. And then we ponder over these inner desires, if this is what we are, in a viewed moment of truth. Is this not the path we should follow? Granted, that we must control our desires for every society has its ways of punishing those who think differently. We must be mindful, for the farther we wander off from what this society would consider “normal,” the greater the chance of being discovered will be. To be discovered might only mean to lose your influence over your surrounding. To be discovered might also mean to be “corrected” under the usage of government power. At the beginning of this path should an Apprentice of the Dark Side or Dark Knight, as I would call any gifted user to embrace his Darker half and stand up for it in serenity before the self, learn to hide this mental metamorphosis behind a mask of “normality.” You may feel free to test otherwise, but you will quickly note that you only harvest disadvantages from it. Try to be as you were before you made your first step towards others. Yet your thoughts are free and your own. With no one given any right to punish you for them.

Thus, the Dark Apprentice turns away from society. He no longer cares if he is wearing the correct clothing or likes the same things as his friends or as he is pressured to. While discovering the self , the Dark Knight notices the growing desire for power and knowledge. And based on these reasons for revenge, lust for power or on account of what he sees when he gazes into his soul, he turns to the Dark Side. His desire for knowledge draws him towards his path and his willingness to crush those who try to stand in his way details him.

First we will gaze towards the Knight, the heart and the soul of this divine will. The knight must face every truth, must gaze into the depth of the self and discover who he is. He must do this to achieve a balance of self. If there is no balance there is no knowledge and no power. Do not try to be what you are not, be what you are, and be it gladly. Stand before humanity and proclaim your might before them. Proclaim your serenity and dive into the Dark waters of emotion. Scan the depth of your Darkness and allow it to flow through you. But be a perfectionist. Demand the most you can give, allowing your hate and rage to flow freely together with your lust and your demand for power, yet always be mindful. Never underestimate an opponent, no matter how simple he appears. To underestimate an opponent is a strategic failure and can not be tolerated. See yourself as your central weapon. Sharpen your mind and fill it with knowledge to aid you in your battle. Study strategy and tactics. Ponder over the phrases of Sun Tzu and elaborate on the scriptures of Machiavelli. Consider what they say you should do and what you do in everyday life. Find your mistakes and correct your views. Only when your mind achieves fundamental perfection can the Knight reign supreme. Be ruthless towards yourself. This is the first of enemies: the mortal flesh and spirit. Mortals are weak, they quickly suffice when they have done half the job. Throw off the chains of imperfection and demand the ultimate functionality of every theory and construct; of every idea and strategy. Work on yourself until you have done all that you can at this time and then turn towards the world.

-Darth Moor, Sith Lord

Who Are They? What Do They Do?

Filed under: Humanity, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 4:22 am

Within another facet of the jewel, there are those of the Darkness. They are the outspoken ones that are in search of power, both over themselves and over others, so that they might help others and themselves or perhaps simply because they have come to terms with that which is in the depths of their heart. It is the more individualistic side of things that strives forth like a hungry and rabid animal, thirsty for the blood of knowledge and understanding. It is the more predatory nature that is within the human heart and spirit; that which stalks their prey as well as themselves ruthlessly like the wolf driving the weak from the rest of the herd.

Yet, at the same time, through all of their individuality, through all of their ruthlessness and cunning, they still have within them the other side of the wolf—the side that you rarely see. The side that works towards the nurturing and education of ones young. Of the protection of one’s pack and those that they are loyal too: their family, their friends, and above all those that they love. For the safety of the whole of the pack comes first. And even though one member might be needed to be sacrificed to save the many they will not let go ’till the bitter end. Playing all of their cards ’till all of their options have run out and they are forced to do that which they must do.

—Arithion

Clearing up the Dark Side

Filed under: Sith Teachings, The Dark Side — Darth Draconis @ 4:09 am

I want to discuss the Dark. Lately there seem to be many misconceptions as to what the Dark is or what it stands for. Due to the fact the Star Wars mythos is the primary source of information, this is understandable to a degree. Also understandable is the fact that Lord Moor used the Star Wars terms and technique (for example, anger and hatred) in his lectures. What few people realize though, is that he wasn’t talking out his arse. Though they sound very Sithly, these techniques have a basis in reality. As stated countless times in the past, we deal in reality here, not in the myth that Uncle George created. Not only are anger and hatred good things to focus on, but a Darksider should focus on the whole range of strong emotions. All emotion can fuel you, if you know how to manipulate it. Never leave any stone unturned when exploring what works for you, because that stone you leave untouched may be the one to hold the key to what you want or at least lead you to the next step.

Reality check. A competent Darksider isn’t one who goes around in long, flowing robes Force-choking people when they piss him or her off. Also we are not the puppy-kickers that others think us as either. We are your business people, your cops, your teachers, your janitors, your politicians, and yes, we are even involved in your church. A Darksider is concerned with their Self basically. It’s a form of selfishness. Selfishness, mind you, is not a bad thing like society makes it out to be. Being selfish enables you to do the things you want, when you want, and not care about what anyone else thinks of you for it. Now these things will only be for you to make you happy or to help you on your way to achieving your own personal goals.

Another thing that a Darksider is concerned with is power. And not necessarily in the “I’m going to take over the world” fashion either. It’s about power over the Self. If you think about it…it’s one of the most ultimate powers one can achieve. In essence, I’m conquering the World of Me. Once that is done, I can either move on, or once conquered, begin to shape it into what I want it to be. My will, will essentially change my reality, and in some sense affect other people’s realities as well as the common reality that we all share. Am I talking about something mystical here? No, I’m talking something realistic; it is how we control and carry ourselves. Sounds simple in theory, but for some, it will be the one of the hardest things one will ever attempt.

Know thyself and To thine own self be true. These two phrases are very important to a Darksider’s training. Knowing yourself inside-out, upside-down, around-and-over is essential. You have to learn to see things in a VERY realistic light, not clouded by the programming of society that always says Do things this way or Do things that way for the good of everyone. You have to learn to do things you want, for yourself. No rationalizing, no excuses, no second guessing. At the end of this, you will in one respect be your own master. Now, you always have, been, but the realization and build up to it is what matters now. One way to this is brutal honesty. This technique will now be your best friend. No running from yourself, no hiding from the things within you that scare you. It’s time to knock down the walls within you that cover all of the secret little fears you harbor. It’s time to face them all—everything. Not all at once, but one at a time, or whatever is comfortable for you. Accept them within you, make them a part of who you are…only then, will you be able to overcome them and then to draw strength from them. And then you can move on.

These are the beginning steps, the foundations, of one who is training in the Dark Side.

—Marcar Tezroc

The Necessity of Anger

Filed under: Emotions, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 4:02 am

I had a dream one night.

I was perfectly calm and clear.

I saw trees being hacked down and birds being shot out of the air…

and I walked on, calm and clear.

I saw my books being burned…

and walked on, calm and clear.

I saw churches being smashed, and priests being urinated on…

and walked on, calm and clear.

I saw children in sweatshops by day and brothels by night…

and walked on, calm and clear.

I saw the people I loved being exploited…

and walked on, calm and clear.

I saw my mother being mugged, and I walked on, calm and clear.

I returned home and continued my empty meditation, calm and clear.

We get angry for a reason. It’s a sign: “I have to do something about this. I WILL do something about this. It is not satisfactory to walk on.” I woke up, cold and frightened that I had become so lost that I could no longer feel the heat of anger. There were things to be fought for, and I had convinced myself to drift and let them be. In the words of St. Thomas Aquinas: “He who sees injustice and does not become angry is not a good man.”

—Richard Francis Irvine, Dark Master

Ancient Lesson Revisited

Filed under: Codes, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 4:00 am

I am the Heart of Darkness.
I know no fear; but rather I instill it in my enemies.
I know the power of the Dark Side.
I am the fire of hate; and the universe bows before me.
I pledge myself to the Darkness.
For I have found true life, in the death of the Light.

Lesson One: I am the Heart of Darkness

We, as Sith, are, in the end, beings of Darkness. You cannot get around it. We see all sides, yet we choose to dwell within the Darkness. We make the heart of Darkness ourselves, and through this, we gain much power and strength. This phrase portrays the inner connection every Sith should have with the Darker aspects of the Force. We feel the Darkness in our very hearts, our minds, and our spirit. We allow Darkness to be a part of our lives, and through this connection, we gain an immeasurable amount of knowledge. I have grown a sense of knowingness in the universe, as I lack the restraints that many have upon them when dealing with the pure essence of the Force. I call upon the Darkness within my very heart and soul while I meditate, and through these things, I progress even further in my studies. Knowledge is the key to much of the Sith’s life. Without it, we would never find ourselves seeking it.

Lesson Two: I know no fear; but rather I instill it in my enemies.

As Sith, we must know our own strengths. It is also important to note that we must know how our strengths apply to the enemy. It is your choice to choose who the enemy is. I cannot help you decide that, but when you do, you must be able to strike fear into the enemy. The strongest attack that we can give is through our own minds. When I enter a conflict, I lead a psychological war, one which leaves the enemy in a state of fear. These usually end up over without any contact. A psychological attack is very strong, and it is a skill that you can only achieve when you have been disassociated from the rest of society for long enough.

You have to know how to instill fear into an enemy. It is an ability that is a must for any practicing Sith. Several ways you can do this are: 

1. Be physically intimidating.

2. Be too cool, or emotionless. Stay calm, and remain confident. This sounds Jedi-ish, but it is a rather scary sight to see someone that is confident in themselves now-a-days. It scares people a lot.

3. Be crazy. Last resort. Go berserk when fighting, giving in to every emotion, feel the adrenaline. This is only in worse case scenarios. This could be considered “Dark Rage.” To train for this, practice getting extremely angry, but not at anything in particular, just feel Anger as an emotion. Feel it course through your body. This is our last resort.

Lesson Three: I know the power of the Dark Side.

The Dark Side is our medium of power. We use it to control, and subdue any enemies. The Dark Side is where anyone who is Sith is drawn. It empowers us and calls us like the Light Side beacons the Jedi. Or the medium beacons the Grey Jedi. Or the whole of the Force beacons Shadow Jedi. It is a part of who we are.

The Dark Side represents a true innate following of your own instincts. We follow how we feel. That does not mean that we go around doing everything on impulse, but we do let our own emotions and feelings affect how we act in a certain situation.

For instance: You are walking down the street. A kid rides by you on a bike. As you continue to walk down the street, several other, younger kids run by you. You ask “What is going on?”

The kids stop and say: “He stole his bike!”
Just then, the boy on the bicycle rides by again.
You have several choices now, which are:
A. Stop the kid by grabbing the bike, possibly hurting him.
B. Ask the kid to stop.
C. Let the kid ride away, enjoying the suffering of the other children.

A Sith would give into his instincts. A Sith would act out the best he would see fit to. The first choice was the answer of a Sith, while the last one was the answer of a sadistic and deranged person.

As you can see, Sith tend to act out on impulse, but this impulse is different for everyone. I believe that the Force speaks through us when we act without thinking. We do not seek pain and suffering. We seek to follow the Force by Darker means that the Jedi. We are at home in the Darkness; it is our own place of solaced. 

Lesson Four: I am the fire of hate; and the universe bows before me.

This is possibly the only thing that I disagree with in this code. Sith do not seek the subservience of the universe. We may control the Force, yes, but we do it in order to further our own path. Many fail to realize that you cannot have the universe bow before you. Even Sith should realize this, as it will keep you from a lot of discontent, but if you still wish to seek true control, then I suggest you find a dark place and meditate on what you truly wish to achieve. This is one of the more dangerous things that you could ever try to do, spiritually. The Force has a nasty way of coming back at you for such things.
 
Now that I have said what needed to be said, I will continue the lesson:

“I am the Fire of Hate.” Sith have ultimate control over their emotions. They utilize them in such a way that they become a very hard being to confront. I cannot stress enough that we do not seek to get rid of our emotions, only to rid ourselves of the control our emotions have on our own lives. We use them as our own personal weapons.

Lesson Five: I pledge myself to Darkness.

The Sith are dedicated to the Darkness. We uphold the tenets presented here. In order to attain the Truth, we follow this path, but not in the same ways. Every Sith creates his own path, this is just a rough base to organize it around.

 Lesson Six: For I have found true life, in the death of the Light.

The Sith practice true freedom of the Force. This freedom will never be overthrown.

-Vallen, Sith Lord

Library of the Infinite

Filed under: Sith Teachings, The Dark Side — Darth Draconis @ 3:52 am

The Force can be viewed as a Library of knowledge, to some degree.

Everyone has access to this library and the knowledge is there for the taking; however, how many people dare tread the long and dark stairwell that leads to the catacombs; the places where the ancient truths of past time, the place where the enigmatic questions of humanity, the place where the very outer reaches of human awareness ponder, all are stored.

These catacombs are, in their own respect, the Darkness. With the knowledge they store, one can become well versed and wise; however one also becomes burdened with what plagued humanity since the dawn of time.

With this knowledge comes a higher level of consciousness; and yet, one that pursues this knowledge exposes themselves to the “dangerous truths”.

As sith, one should accept this burden and power through it. But there comes a time in every Siths experience that one must drop everything… all strength, all power, all understanding, and bask in what is solely the Darkness. Letting go of all that connected one to this world, yet not travelling to another.

Existing in the void of pure Darkness.

The problem with this is that you cannot reach this place through hate and anger and rage. That will merely decend you into the catacombs of the Darkness from the rest of humanity.

Once you have found these catacombs; this place of knowledge; in fact the actual Darkness, one must cut the tethers that tie you to the rest of humanity.

Hate.
Anger.
Rage.

any and all emotion.

When you have severed this humanity; albeit possibly temporarily, then you are free to flow with the current of the Darkness, and many things will be revealed to you.

Make your mind clear and placid void of thought or feeling and allow the Darkness to flow…
and as long as you are in this Heart of Darkness, you will find the mysteries and the understanding.

- Vallen

November 30, 2007

Holocron of Darth Atlas

Filed under: Holocron of Darth Atlas, Sith Holocrons — Darth Draconis @ 1:50 am

Darth Atlas, that is the name I have taken for myself as a Sith Lord. Yes I am a Sith, I have chosen to be Sith and my choices have made me what I am today.

The greatest tool in a humans arsenal is that of choice. I am a Sith and yet I remain a devout Christian. This is easily done although you may not see it at first. As a Christian, I love God, and as a Sith I love myself. I seek to serve myself as a Sith Lord but loving and serving God does both of these for me. I love God and would do anything that he called upon me to do, so to simply carry out his will I serve that which I love therefor I serve myself. It’s a little tough to understand but when you think about it, it makes perfect sense.By serving that which I love I gain the warmth of knowing that my service is to something Divine and Holy.

This is possible even for somebody who calls himself a Sith, let’s say you have somebody in need of help yet helping them will not give you anything. As a Sith and a Christian I would help him. Why? Because by helping him I protect that which God took time to create and therefor I serve God in my actions. So you see, being a Sith doesn’t mean being evil or cruel.

Earlier I mentioned choice. I believe in the divine power of choice that God granted all of us. I chose to be what and who I am. The Dark Side didn’t choose me I chose it. I chose it because I seek to dive into the unknown, to find that hidden strength and power of emotion and will. There are hidden powers in the Dark Aspect and I seek to reveal them and conquer them. That is why I have chosen the Dark Side of the Force as my guide.

But what of the other Archetypes of the Dark Side? What of the Krath and the Jensari? I believe that these are all just different parts of one entity that is Sith. The means may be different but in the end the goals remain the same, in the beggining the servants of the Dark Side were Sith and it will end that way to. Krath and Jensari may be different in means and philosophy, but they are still servants of the Dark Side, so they are still part of the original Sith. A Sith does not have to revel in hate and anger, I myself also take part in the feelings of Love and Joy, as does every other human being, dark student or not. But the dark aspects members all remain a part of the original Sith, if not specifically the Archetype of the Dark Aspect called Sith.

Your emotions are the keys to your life and destiny. Intense feelings can help you see better and feel better than you ever have before. A basic feeling is Pain. Pain is a key to unlocking yourself. I use pain sometimes to look deeper into myself by the use of a meditation style. I sit down and get comfortable, then I begin to think. I think about events and actions that have pained me. I revive the terrible feelings that I felt during those moments and enlarge them. completely giving in to the pain and misery that it caused me. Then I take a step back and observe, I think about why these events and actions have pained me, what about me allows these things to hurt me. I shuffle through these thoughts until I find the answers, seeing why I am pained, I accept these reasons as weaknesses and show myself that my own weakness must be blocked off if I am ever to become more protected from Pain.

The Pain I feel is a sacrifice to God, he has allowed me to feel this way and it is a gift I should be grateful for. While I am grateful to Him, I accept that some pains are tests of my strength and will and I serve him by destroying these weaknesses in myself. Making myself a better Servant of God, and a better Sith.
———————————-

November 21, 2007

Legacy of the Sith: Rain

Filed under: Fan-Fiction, Sith Lore — Darth Draconis @ 1:47 am

Chapter 1

“Rise, Darth Nefari”, a hoarse and grinding voice said, and the words echoed in the dark and hollow halls of the ancient tomb. A tall and imposing figure swept in a black cloak stood in the dusty gloom beside a sleeping woman. The figure was a man with grey skin stretched over a skull-like head, with a face that seemed carved out of stone, and a pair of empty eyes that glowed faintly white in the darkness. The man was Darth Bane.

The woman lay on a slab of cold stone, just awakened by Darth Bane’s voice. She was clad in simple black clothes and leather, her lightsaber still in hand, and her dark hair spread out around her head. She looked like she had just collapsed there on the stone out of pure exthausion. She was the apprentice of Darth Bane, and she had just moments before been Zannah. Now she was Darth Nefari.

As she stirred out of sleep, pain seared through her every mouscle like whirling snakes of fire and the stone dug hard into her back. In an instant, the meaning of those words uttered by her master dragged itself into her exhausted mind and her eyes snapped open. She had become that which her master most whished and most feared.

She had become death.

The Sith, those who had once been many, were now only two. The Brotherhood of Darkness had been destroyed on the desolate plains of Ruusan along with a large chunk of the Jedi Order. Nefari knows this, for she was there.

The war between the Sith and the Jedi all led to that great clash at Ruusan. She was only a child then, just a little girl, and yet she was there in the middle of the bloody charnage. She was brought there along with her two cousins by a Jedi scout. The Jedi Order was at that time desperate enough to bring anyone into their army who had even the slightest strenght in the Force, even children. The old Jedi fool didn’t even recognize her great potential then, and almost left her behind, but she showed him that which he refused to see: She was to become great.

When the scout arrived on Ruusan with his newly found recruits, she was abandomed and left to die in the forest. She was only a child, and would have died had it not been for the natives. The natives that caught her as she fell from the burning starship in which she had came. The natives that the Jedi killed – one after another – when they were not busy fighting the Sith. The Jedi destroyed everything that she had, so she destroyed them back.

She can still vividly remember the snapping and cracking sounds as she neatly broke every bone in their bodies.

That was when her master found her.

That was when she was Zannah.

Now she is Darth Nefari.

After the battle of Suuran, all the Sith Lords were destroyed, save one. Her master, Darth Bane. He had realized what had caused the fall of the Dark Brotherhood:

They had been many.

Now the Sith will live on forever, for they are few.

The true way of the Sith is to be one. Power is always there for the one strong enough to grasp it. When the Sith are many they fight among themselves until they destroy themselves, because every other Sith is your rival and can take from you that power which you have fought so hard to gain.

That is why her master fears her.

She is the future, but she is also his death.

If her power ever grows beyond his, she will strike him down and take his place as the new Dark Lady of the Sith. He knows this, for it is the way of the Universe, and that is the way that the Sith will survive and ever remain strong. There will never be more than two: A master and an apprentice.

“Rise, Darth Nefari!”, her master repeated and the sudden realization of her new title faded, and her mind focused on her duty and the tasks at hand. She had now proven herself enough for her master to fully accept her into his circle of two, but she still had to show her potential and strenght at every point or her master would discard her in favor of someone stronger. She ignored the pain and slowly rose to her feet from the ancient bed of stone on which she had rested and shook the dust out of her dark hair which had lost all of the blondeness of long past years.

When she now rose to face her master’s glowing eyes, she was more of an equal than ever before, but still only the apprentice. Her master’s face was one of grim determination that never showed any emotion. Was he proud of her? His new little creation? It was, as always, impossible to tell. The Dark Lord of the Sith always held his emotions tight to his blackened heart, shielding them with the Force. One could never know what he was thinking.

She stood tall and proud before him, but he was still a head higher than her, so she tilted her head slightly backwards and gazed into those empty eyes, awaiting his command. He stared back at her and said nothing, his grey skull-like head holding his ever present face of authority and determination. For several minutes he did not say a word, and she did not look away.

“Lady Nefari”, Bane suddenly whispered, breaking the deafening silence. “What are you?” he asked simply.

What am I? Simple question. She took one deep breath and spoke: “I am the dread in my enemies hearts. I am the shade in the night that vanishes whenever one turns one’s head. I am the ever-burning vengeful hatered that does not consume, but strengthens. I am the Heart of Darkness, master, and I am yours.”

“Indeed you are, my apprentice. Indeed you are.” Darth Bane seemed pleased with the answer and the faintest hint of a smile flashed by on his face and was gone. Seemingly done with his apprentice for now, Bane turned around and walked away back into the darkness of the tomb from where he had came.

This was the tomb of an ancient, long dead Sith Lord, this was a place where the Dark Side was strong. This had been a place of never ending trials of strength and power, until just minutes ago, for she knew now that she had passed her master’s tests. For weeks she had slept only hours and struggled with what may have seemed like impossible tasks for anyone less determined than she was. With every bone and muscle in her body aching she had been granted some rest on that cold stone, and she lay down to sleep, only to awaken moments later by her master’s voice.

Rise, Darth Nefari.

With sweat, blood and flesh had she earned that name, but she knows that this is just the beginning. Darth Bane would harden her until she is cut out of the same stone that he is. She doubts it not.

She remained standing with the biting pain still trickling down through her body, staring into the darkness where her master had vanished. There is no pain, there is only strenght. There is no peace, there is conflict.

There is no Zannah, there is only Darth Nefari.


Chapter 2

Darth Bane dwelled deep within the swirling currents of the Dark Side, and deep within the dark chaos that was the Universe. This tomb was a nexus for the dark energies, the very walls seemed to radiate and spill out darkness into his mind.

Rage, hate, fear.

Echoes from the past. Ripples in the Dark Side that never ceased. An ever lasting cry from beyond the grave.

It was perfect.

Bane was sitting cross legged with his eyes closed in a chamber of the tomb, deep under the earth, in a mausolem dedicated to a Sith Lord long forgotten. Bane could feel the very bones beneath him.

The spirits never bothered him. They had approched him once, long ago, when he first arrived here with his apprentice. They had never dared to do so again.

Bane’s mind focused on the future, the great future of the Sith that Bane was going to create. The future that would start with Nefari. There would be revenge, there would be death, pain and destruction. And then there would be a new order. His order.

All would come in good time, the Sith must be patient.

Darth Bane was the Sith, he was prepared to wait as long as it would take, and he was going to make sure that his apprentice did the same.

Yes, his apprentice.

The Force was strong in her. She was the sum of thirteen years of hard traing under his supervision, but despite what she might think, she was not entierly his. Her mind still dwelled on her past from time to time. She was not supposed to have a past. The Sith was her past, present and future. Her thoughts had never interferred with her training, but they were still there, and that was enough for Bane.

Prehaps he had been to greedy. She had been too old when Bane took her in, and her great power in the Force may have clouded his vision. He had felt her anger rise like a tidal wave that day thirteen years ago on Ruusan, and when he reached her, the child had slain two Jedi by snapping the bones in their bodies. Her rage had made her power overwhelming and sent her deep down into the embrace of the Dark Side, wether she wanted it or not.

He had told her that he was Darth Bane of the Sith, and asked who she was. She had replied that she was a killer too.

A killer. A child that strong in the Force, without Jedi schooling, and already claimed by the Dark Side. It had been far too good for him to pass up, and she had still not dissapointed him, but she was not perfect.

He would make her perfect.

Now that she was Darth Nefari, her training had to be brought to a whole new level, and all of her weaknesses had to be eliminated. He had looked into the innermost recesses of her mind, and he did not always like that which he had found. Bane had never confronted her about her thoughts, and he was never going to. That was not his way. She had to be tested.

Bane sensed her precense above him in the higher halls of the tomb, still exuhasted and resting on the same stone on which he had woken her less than an hour ago with her new name.

There would be no rest.

He called out to her in the Force and she gave herself a moment before she started to move through the tomb, down toward him. Pain radiated from her in waves, but she held herself steady. He had taught her well. He followed her precense in his mind until she had made her way down into his chamber and he felt her enter the room.

She got down on one knee before him and he opened his eyes. “What is your command, my master?” she said respectfully. He sensed her pain pulsate stronger than ever, but she kept ignoring it.

“There is a man”, Darth Bane said slowly. “He is a wanderer, an outcast. He has some power in the Force, but he is shunned by the Jedi and he has had no Jedi training.” Bane leanded closer to his kneeling apprentice. “His name is Darovit. I want you to find him and kill him.” He paused for a moment to let the words sink in. She did not recognize the name, as Bane had known she would not. She knew Darovit by another name. “He wanders the deserts of Ruusan. Look for him there.”

His apprentice just stared back at him, but he could feel the questions as they formed in her mind. “As you wish, my master”, was all she said.

“Rise” Darth Bane said and she obeyed. Bane used a trickle of the Force to send her lightsaber flying from her belt towards him, and he put it down slowly on the floor before him where he sat. A look of suprise flashed by on her face, barely noticeable. “I will hold on to this for you until you get back”, he said. “Now go.”

As Nefari turned around to leave, Bane felt suspicion mixing with her pain and exuhastion. She certainly felt that there was more to this than what her master had said.

She had no idea.


Chapter 3

(bad dreams dar)

(death dreams dar)

(rain dreams dar)

Darovit woke with a start and sat up. The campfire had since long faded into ash and the sun would soon rise to burn the Ruusan wasteland once again. His two bouncer companions circled over his head nervously. The bouncers were the native creatures of Ruusan, they were wise gentle beings that dreamed of the future. They had nearly been wiped out in the great battle that had devastated the planet thirteen years ago. They looked like green hairy balls that floated around in the air with a long tail of hair coiling after them, and they were probably called bouncers because of the way they bobbed up and down in the air as they moved. They were telepathic and spoke directly into your head, as these two had just done to Darovit.

“Wait, calm down”, Darovit said to them. He was a tall man dressed in worn, earth colored robes that had seen far too long use. A long staff lay in the dust at his side.

(bad dreams dar) one of the bouncers thought to him again.

“Bad dreams?” Darovit asked as the bouncers continued to circle around him, a shiver running down his spine. The last time the bouncers had talked about “bad dreams” their planet had been as good as destroyed. This did not bode well. “What bad dreams?”

(rain dreams dar)

“Rain!” Darovit rose to his feet, his mind racing. Rain had been one of Darovit’s cousins that went with him to Ruusan. Three of them came to that battle, only two survived. One as an outcast with a severed right hand and the other leaving in the company of a Sith. Phantom limb pain blazed through Darovit’s non-existant right hand at the memory. He remembered that fateful day thirteen years ago as if it had been yesterday.

In the aftermath of the thought bomb that had ended the Sith and the attacking Jedi, Rain had came to him again. He had thought her dead for sure, so first he was happy to see her alive, that was until he saw who was with her. A tall Sith Lord dressed in black stood beside her. Darovit called out her name but she said that she was Rain no longer.

She was Zannah.

Zannah was Rain’s true name, as Darovit was his true name. Rain had never told him her real name, and he had never told her his, yet, with this Dark Lord, she was suddenly Zannah.

That was when he had understood.

He had drawn his lightsaber to fight the Dark Lord that had taken his cousin from him. The Sith Lord and Rain had looked at each other, then Rain closed her eyes.

Then there was only pain. Rain had taken his right hand.

A tear slowly fell from Darovits eye. Was she coming back to him? Had she finally turned away from the dark path? “Is Rain coming here?” he asked the frantic bouncers.

(yes dar)

(bad dreams dar)

(dark jedi dreams dar)

Darovit’s hope fell like a stone through his chest. Nothing had changed, Rain had become a Sith. “What more did you dream?” he asked the bouncers, his voice almost breaking.

(death dreams dar)

(rain strong dark jedi)

(fear)

(despair)

(death dar)

(death)

”Death”, Darovit repeated, dumbfounded. The bouncers just went on.

(death dreams dar)

(bad dreams dar)

Bad dreams indeed, Darovit thought grimly as he got a grip on himself. Rain was coming back to Ruusan. For some reason she must be out to get him. He had to talk sense into her. He had been to the Dark Side and back himself once, and he hoped that he would be able to change her, now that she was away from that Sith Lord…

A horrible thought struck him.

“Is Rain coming alone?” he asked the bouncers.

(alone dar)

(always alone dar)

(alone in the darkness dar)

Just like him then.


Chapter 4

As Darth Nefari decended upon the planet in her ship, she felt hardly nothing in the Force. The planet was truely dead. She rememberd her last inbound flight to this planet. Back then there had been lush green forests and lakes as far as the eye could see, and now it was a barren wasteland.

It was her master’s work.

One day she would have that power.

She headed for the only settlement on the planet, a mining colony of some sort. A rare mineral had seemingly been found in the newly uncovered earth of the planet and people had not been slow to take advantage of it. She really couldn’t care less anyway, but as that was the only settlement, Darovit was sure to have set his foot there several times.

Darovit.

This whole misson was puzzleing to her. Why did her master want this Darovit character dead? He seemed to be no-one of importance. The lightsaber part she could understand, Bane had obviously taken it from her as another test: to see if she could manage without it. But she knew that she could, and his master certainly knew that she could, especially on a simple mission like this one. She wasn’t going to run into any trouble that required the use of a lightsaber on a backwater planet like this.

Unless, there was something to this that her master had not told her.

That did not matter of course. She was not to question her master’s orders. She was only to obey, or she would be destroyed. If this was another test, she were going to pass it.

The sun stood high in the sky as she landed her ship on the outskirts of the settlement. The place didn’t even have any proper landing facillities. She turned on the automatic defensive systems and stepped outside. The landscape was cropped with barren hills and a few old and twisted trees and the sky was devoid of clouds. Everything was in different shades of grey and brown, the only place that was green were spread patches of land around the settlement where the people atempted to grow things. Far in the distance she could see the scar of the mining hole and the smoke plumes ascending from a row of refineries. Not far from the hole stood a tall more official looking building, probably belonging to whatever company that ran this place.

The settlement itself was mostly just a couple of dusty streets and a bunch of bundled together houses. All the miners were probably down in the mine at this time of the day, and the streets were mostly deserted as she moved through them. The few people that were around looked at her curiously. They were probably not used to strangers around here.

She headed for the most obviously public place; the town’s cantina.

***

(what is dar doing?)

“I’m going to go find her”, Darovit said to his floating companions as he marched on through the dirt, determinened to reach the settlement before dark. That would be the logical place for her to start looking for him so she would probably be there.

(rain bad dar)

”I don’t care, right!?” Darovit lashed out against the bouncers. They ment well, but this was getting very old. “I have to talk to her. I have to at least try to change her, even if it is hopeless.”

(bad dreams comes true dar)

Darovit sighed. “Don’t they always?”

(yes dar)

***

Nefari was sitting at a dirty table in the run-down cantina, sipping some unknown drink, when she felt it. A disturbance in the force that could only mean one thing – Darovit – and yet the prescence felt vaguely familiar. She couldn’t quite place it, but she thought that she had felt it before. Somewhere.

She had been patiently waiting for nightfall and the return of the miners from the mine. She had asked – very persuasivly – the proprietor of this place about Darovit. He didn’t know Darovit personally, but Darovit used to come in here from time to time to socialize with some of the miners. Sometimes Darovit dissapeared for weeks or months into the wilderness, just to come back some day like nothing had happened. He didn’t know what Darovit was doing out there, but he had said that she should ask the miners when they came back and he had given her some names and faces that knew Darovit better then him.

And so she had waited. There was no need to draw unnecessary attention to one-self by taking things down to the mine. If there was one thing that Darth Bane had teached her it was patience, and now it had paid off. Darovit was here. She could feel him at the edge of the settlement, moving closer at a steady pace.

It was possible that he could feel her too, but it was unlikely. He was weak in the Force. But no matter, this would be over in a minute.

She rose to her feet and left the drink on the table and stepped out from the gloom of the cantina into the blazing light of the sun. Before her eyes could adjust, she more felt him then saw him in the blinding light, and she headed his way. It was not a long walk before she was before him.

He stood still on the street as a dark silhouette, the sun in his back, and as she moved closer she reached out with the force to kill… but she did not do it.

”Hello Rain”, he said softly and her entire world fell apart.


Chapter 5

Rain had changed so much, and yet Darovit knew that it was her when he saw her. Her once blonde hair had darkened, her skin had paled, dark veins was showing around her temples and the irises of her eyes had gone yellow. She had grown into a beutiful woman, but she was so dark.

It was not just the black clothes or the face, she moved with all the grace and deadly skill of a predator, and she was radiating darkness. In the Force he felt her as a midpoint of great rivers of dark energies. She was the Dark Side. Even with his limited powers he felt it. She was more powerful then he could have possibly imagined.

She had clearly been twisted by the Dark Lord that left with her from this planet so long ago, he just hoped that she was not beyond salvation.

When he had greeted her, he had felt her drawing in the Force, and then as he had said her name she suddenly stopped dead in her tracks with a look of great surprise on her face. Now her yellow eyes darted from his severed right hand to his face. Why was she so suprised? Was she not here because of him? Darovit decided to tread very carefully from now on.

“Wha… What did you just call me?” she said with incertainity and a slightly trembling voice.

“Rain”, Darovit repeated, and he managed to keep his voice calm. “It is Rain isn’t it?”

“I’m… Do not call me…” She could not find the words. Then something dawned to her and her eyes flashed with sudden recognision. “Tomcat?” she asked doubtfully. “Is that you?”

She had certainly not expected to find him here, so she was not here for him. “Yes Rain, it is I”, he said with a smile. No matter what she had become, she would always fill a warm place in his heart. No matter how much she had changed, she was still the same litte girl that he knew and loved. No matter how much she had hurt him she was still like a sister to him. Some things never changed, he just hoped that she would realize that to.

“But what… What are you doing here?” she asked, still chocked.

“I never left. I have found my peace in the deserts with the few bouncers that survived.” He gazed straight into those dark eyes. “I have missed you.”

She opened her mouth but no words came. She glanced at his severed hand and made another atempt. “But… Your hand…” She could not look at him and turned her head slightly. “You know that I have changed.”

“Nevermind the hand. I’ve gotten used to it, and you did what you had to do. That Sith would have killed me otherwise.” He rememberd that day in the cave, his glowing red blade and the face of the Sith Lord that had taken Rain away from him. She had been the only thing that he had left, everyone else was dead. He had wanted nothing more then to cut that Sith down where he stood, but Rain had stopped him and left him alive, as the Sith Lord would have not. Even with the loss of a hand, he could be nothing but grateful.

As he mentioned the Sith Lord, she finally regained control of herself and her eyes thinned slightly. “I’m not sure I shouldn’t just have killed you instead. ’That Sith’ is my master and you will speak of him with respect.” Her tone was now cold and intimidating.

“Of course Rain”, he said obediently. He was still in very dangerous territory, he had to watch his words. “I ment no disrespect.”

“Do not call me that!” she said sharply.

“Then what shall I call you?” he asked.

“Call me Lady Nefari.”

So that’s how she wanted it. Figures. He quickly changed his attitude.

“So, my lady, may I ask what it is that brings you to this planet?” he said respectfully.

“Prehaps you can be of use to me”, she said with a crooked, emotionless smile, not bothering to answer the question. “You know these wastes well. You will be my guide.”

“As you wish, my lady”, he said and smiled back warmly. After all this time, they would be together again. It was not really the way he had wanted it to be, but it would have to do. “I will take you wherever you wish to go.”

“Excellent”, she said. “I am looking for a man. You must have ran across him once or twice, his name is Darovit.” She paused for a second. “I have come for his life.”

All of Darovit’s hopes crashed and burned, and he hoped that it did not show in his face. This was going to get very difficult, very fast.


Chapter 6

The encounter with Tomcat had stirred up some emotions, yes, but they were not her emotions. They were Zannah’s emotions. She was Darth Nefari.

It was obvious that Tomcat hadn’t been unaffected either, you didn’t need the Force to see that, but she had sensed joy, relief, and even a love of sorts. What had he been hoping for? That she would throw herself in his arms and promise to never leave him again? How could he be that stupid? That past was long forgotten, and things would never be the same again.

Of course, she would use these feelings to her advantage. He was a fool, but he was a fool that knew this planet well, and a he was a fool that would never betray her.

He had been shocked when she had told him about Darovit. Prehaps it had been the way she had said it – like killing was about as natural as breathing – or it might be the fact that he was not used to these kind of things. He had until now lived a quiet and meaningless existence it would seem. It did not matter anyway, because he seemed fine with it now, and she sensed no ill intentions.

They were walking silently across the barren landscape, side by side, both deep in thought. The sun was decending and they probably only had an hour or so of daylight left.

Tomcat had told her that Darovit was a bit of an heremit that lived in a cave not far from the mining colony, and that was where they were heading now. She had wanted to take the ship but he had said that although he knew the lands well on foot, he had no idea how things looked from above, and there were no maps or anything that were not based on how the planet looked before the great cataclysm. Everything was in his head.

So they walked.

(rain)

Nefari spun around, reflexively ready for battle. There was no one there. She looked over at Tomcat. “What… was that?” she asked slowly.

Tomcat got a distant look on his face for a second and then brightened up. “Oh. That’s just the bouncers on their way here”, he said. “Don’t you remember them?”

Nefari remembered. She remembered Laa, the bouncer elder. She remembered how the old bouncer had saved her life, even as he knew what she would become. She remembered the feeling as the arrow had entered between Laa’s wise and kind old eyes.

She rememberd hate. She remembered the Dark Side.

She remebered the thoughts of Laa just before he had been shot down. ‘laa had jedi dream. rain dark jedi strong dark jedi.’ Laa’s dream had come true, she had become powerful.

But there were someting… else.

(rain)

She felt two of the floating creatures moving their way. “Tomcat… what are they doing here?” There were something undefinable in the back of her head that called to her. There were some memory that wanted to surface.

“Well, they’re good company, my lady”, Tomcat said, confused. “I thought you liked them.”

She did not like them, she realized that she actually feared these creatures. It was a fear that orginated not from them, but from herself. It was the fear of something that she had fought thirteen years to burrow and forget. It was the fear of the truth.

“Tomcat!” she yelled desperately. “Tell them to go away!” The Force was forgotten, her power was naught in front of the truth. Tomcat just stared at her as her legs gave away and she landed on her knees in the sand. The bouncers slowly floated into her sight.

Those eyes. She had gazed into those eyes countless times in her dreams.

Nefari was back with her two cousins on their homeplanet. In her mind she painfully experienced the helplessness as she had tried to open that maslak plant with the Force, but she had failed. She had wanted nothing more then to follow Tomcat and Bug to Ruusan to become a Jedi like they would, but she could not prove to the Jedi scout that she had the Force. She could not open that plant!

Then Tomcat had told her to focus, and the plant had opened, but she had not done it. She had not tuched the Force. She were not able too, because she did not have it! Tomcat had done it for her.

Then Nefari was at Ruusan, a still lush and green Ruusan, with Laa’s voice in her head. ‘Bad dreams rain. Death dreams rain.’ Those dreams had been bad enough to kill the bouncers. One by one they fell from the sky like dead leaves. She had wanted to protect Laa from death, but she could not, because she did not have the Force! She never wanted to lose anyone again, but she could not save them!

Then the fire had came, and something had happened. She had reached the Force through only her will to protect that which she loved. The inferno that had devoured the planet had left her and Laa untuched. She had stood up to the power of her own master that day.

Love had created her, love had given her the Force, and love had granted her the power to stand against her master’s power, and finally love had led her to the Dark Side.

She was Darth Nefari! She was not supposed to be like this!

Thirteen years, and nothing had changed but her. The planet were still the same, Tomcat were still the same, and the memories were still the same. The only change on this planet was the one that she brought with herself. Thirteen years of pain and suffering, and for what? Had it made her stronger? Just look at her now!

She started crying silently, and Tomcat was there to comfort her with his warmth and touch. The two bouncers did nothing, but they did not have too.

They just had to be there.


Chapter 7

Night had fallen on the deserts of Ruusan and Darovit was sitting with his arms around his knees next to the campfire that held the cold at bay. Nefari had finally calmed down and was sleeping peacefully next to him.

What did you do to her? Darovit thought grimly to the two bouncers that floated in the air before him. They had said nothing since their return and Nefari’s breakdown. They had been waiting for him to make the first move. The bouncers were not just telepathic, they could also influence the mind and feelings of others.

(you wanted her to change dar)

(it is a painful process)

What did you do to her! he thought angrily when they avoided the question. It hurt to see her like this.

(we felt the struggle within her dar)

(we encuraged the feelings she thought she did not have)

You pushed her over the edge, that’s what you did! Tears and pain. It had not been the way he had wanted it.

(there is no other way)

(she is lost in darkness dar)

How can you know that!? How can you know that I can not change her myself?

(we are sorry dar we can not know)

(the dreams are horrible dar)

(we do not want them to come true)

What could he say against that? They did have a point. Just stay out of her head, he thought resigned.

(yes dar)

***

Darth Bane came in the cover of night.

He could have simply rushed in and razed the entire settlement and slain every man woman and child, but however tempting that may be, it did not serve his purposes. He could not cause too much damage or too many deaths, just enough so that the rumors he had so carefully planted would ring truthfully.

He had landed his ship on Ruusan far away from the colony and traveled there on foot to make sure that his apprentice was not still there. He would have felt her long before she had felt him, but she had left, as he knew she would have, and was probably spending the night next to a campfire out in the desert with the very same man that she had been sent here to kill.

She was so predictable. But then again, he knew her better then she knew herself.

Bane approched the sleeping settlement slowly and pulled the darkness around himself with the Force. It did not make him invisible, but it made him very easy to miss, especialy in the night. All lights were off and the streets were empty. The colonists did not need guards because there was nothing out there on the planet that could possibly harm them.

Untill now.

Bane picked out his target, a small two-storied house at the edge of the town. He could feel three precenses inside, calm and sleeping. Man, woman and child. He walked up to the door, ignited his red lightsaber and thrust it through the lock and let the door slide open.

He went upstairs, without making a noise. The second floor consisted of a single room where the parents slept in a large, simple bed and the child – barely an infant – slept in a small bed on the side. Bane just stood there for a second, taking in the images of the lives that he would end.

This would be fun.

He drew upon all the hate of these lesser beings, these miners that had no idea what real power was. They were so pathetic. The Dark Side grew strong inside him and he used it to hold down the man and the woman in their bed and pinching their throats so that they could not call out for help, just try to gasp for air. He turned their heads toward him as he stood next to the child, red lightsaber in hand.

He could see the horror in their eyes, he could feel their fear. It was intoxicating.

He lifted the child with his left hand by grabbing its head, and silenced it with the Force as it woke up. The child struggled in vain as he held it up in front of its parents and slowly crushed its head within his hand.

The woman fainted. It may have been of shock or lack of air, but it did not matter. He lifted her limp body up with the Force and cut her in half with his lightsaber. The corpse fell to the floor as he turned to the man who was still conscious. Bane just looked at him for a second, taking in and enjoying the fear, the pain and the suffering, before he finished it.

Life was good.


Chapter 8

Nefari hated herself. She had shown so much weakness. Weakness that she did not know that she had until now. She had hardly spoken to Tomcat since that night when the bouncers had came, and she avoided his eyes in fear of feelings that she was supressing.

They had been traveling for many days now, with the two bouncers acompaning them, and they were closing in on a ridge of mountains where Tomcat had said that Darovit lived. She just wanted this to be over so that she could leave this damned planet and escape the memories.

She had thought that she was long past this. She was struggling inside with the child that she had once been. It was a battle between a Sith Lady and a ten years old girl, and it had broken her down.

As soon as she had came here to Ruusan the past had smacked itself into her face, waking memories of a time when things were simple. A time when she still had someone. Now she was alone.

The way of the Sith was to be one, but it was also to be alone. Alone in the darkness.

***

Jedi Knight Vandara Sai stood before the newly formed Jedi Council that had arisen from the remains of the Jedi Order. With all the Jedi Lords dead in the battle of Ruusan, this council had been appointed to see to the rebuilding of the Jedi Order. Vandara was an old man with countless scars from battles to many to count. He was a warrior; a man that had fought his whole life against the Sith, and had grown restless now that the Sith had been destroyed. Slightly behind him and to the left stood his young Padawan, Nemis Troc. At twelve years of age he had never seen the horrors of war, and he was one of the first Jedi that had been schooled in the new galaxy of peace.

“Much have we gone through, fellow Jedi”, Vandara said. “but the Battle of Ruusan is not yet over. The legacy of the Sith still lives on on Ruusan.” The council sat silent, listening closely. “Tomcat, the traitor who killed General Kiel Charny, has arisen as the new Dark Lord of the Sith!”

The head of the council – Master Cognius – leaned forward slightly where he sat. “I belive that you are too hasty in making your conclusions, Vandara. We are yet to learn the reason behind the dirsturbance at Ruusan. What makes you think that Tomcat is behind this?”

“I have learnt from many reliable sources that he is on Ruusan, he now goes by the name of Darovit. The murderer of Charny have to be brought to justice!”

“This is why you are not on the Council, Vandara”, master Cognius said. “You take lightsaber burns on corpses and the man who killed Kiel Charny thirteen years ago, and you get a new Dark Lord of the Sith. Tomcat was just a child when he betrayed us, and he was never strong in the Force. We have heard nothing of him for thirteen years, and now, you suddenly figure that he has recreated the Sith Order!”

Vandara lowered his head in shame and started to say something for his defense, but was interrupted. “Nevertheless”, Cognius continued. “Tomcat should be brought to our justice, and the disturbance at Ruusan should be looked into. We are sending you and your Padawan to investigate and take care of this matter. But this will not become one of your ghost-hunts.”

“Yes Master, thank you Master, I will leave at once!” Vandara said and hurried out of the room with his Padawan following in his steps.

“Are you sure that was a good idea, Master Cognius?” Jedi Master Bel-Hasta said when Vandara had left the council chamber. “I have a bad feeling about this.”

Cognius sighed. “Yes, Vandara always sees enemies where there are none. He is a warrior, and he has trouble accepting that the Galaxy is at peace at last.” Master Cognius slowly turned his head toward Bel-Hasta. “Lets just hope that he does not live up to our expectations.”

“Still, this does not feel right, Master Cognius”, Bel-Hasta said. “What if Vandara is right?”

“Trust me friend”, Cognius said. “Even if Tomcat has declared himself Dark Lord of the Sith, he is no threat to Vandara: Our best and far too eager warrior. He and his Padawan will not fail.”

“I hope that you are right, Cognius”, Bel-Hasta said.

***

“Do you really think that the Sith are behind this master?” Vandara’s padawan asked him while he followed behind his master as they hurried down the mostly deserted corridors of the Jedi Temple.

“A Jedi would truely need to have fallen very far to be able to preform such atrocities”, he said to the boy behind him. “I’m sure it is the Sith.”

“But, master, they all died of the thought bomb…”

Vandara stopped abruptly and his padawan almost walked into him. He was so young. “The Sith does not die, Nemis”, Vandara said as he turned to face his padawan. “They have always been and will always remain, and we will always be there to fight them.”

“The Council thinks that they are dead master”, his padawan said defiantly.

“The Council likes to think that the galaxy is at peace at last. They dare not to accept the truth: The Sith is still out there, hiding, biding their time. That is why I’m not on the Council, young padawan. The Council fears the truth.”

His padawan did not look convinced.


Chapter 9

“This is it, my Lady”, Tomcat said to Nefari, the two bouncers floating behind him. They had reached the mountains and were standing at the entrance to a large cave. The Dark Side was exeptionally strong here, and so was something… else. Something she could not define.

“Tomcat, there is no-one in there”, Nefari said, staring into the darkness of the cave. She felt nothing in the Force, exept for that undefinable… whatever it now was.

“Yes there is, my Lady”, Tomcat said warmly. “Take a look.”

She looked at him once and then, without further hesitation, headed into the cave.

The strange feeling increased, and so also the power of the Dark Side, and as she looked around on the stone walls she felt as if she had been here before.

Then she stood before it. It was a great black oval sphere, with a surface like glass, that floated impossibly above the ground. Dark shadows swirled violently beneath the surface. This was from where the Dark Side was radiating, for this was the final resting place of the Sith, and the final resting place of the Jedi Lords.

This was the thought bomb.

This was where she had taken Tomcat’s hand. This was where she had told him her true name, and she realized in an instant that he had never told her his.

That was when she understood.

“Give me one reason why I should not kill you where you stand”, she said to the man that had followed her into the cave. She was still standing turned against the thought bomb, with her back to him. The man that she had called Tomcat. The man that she had been sent here to kill.

“Because you need me”, Darovit said softly.

“I don’t need you!” she screamed as she spun around and sent a blue bolt of lightning from her right hand into his body. He threw himself back against a wall, breathing heavily, but he did not scream. His pain that she felt did not comfort her, it just made her feel worse, and even worse because she knew that he was right.

In her desperation she sent another bolt blazing at him and this time he screamed, but she could not continue. She did not want him to die, but he had to die. Her master had said that he should, but she could not do it!

She just looked at him as he fought against his pain.

Then she walked over to him.

***

“We are looking for a man named Darovit”, Vandara said to the owner of the cantina. There had been no need to investigate the scene of the crime as they had arrived on Ruusan – they had already seen the holos, and time was of the essence – so Vandara and his padawan had headed straight to the cantina to find information on Tomcat’s whereabouts. Vandara was still sure that that the murderer of Kiel Charny was somehow involved in this.

“Well, he seems awfully popular these days. There was a woman here asking for him not so long ago and they left together into the desert”, the owner said from behind his counter.

“This woman, describe her”, Vandara said. This might be just what he was looking for.

“Well, she looked human, surely enough, but she had yellow eyes and pale skin. She might have been a cross-breed of some sort. She was dressed all in black too, looked dangerous, y’know?”

“Did she carry anything like this?” Vandara asked as he held up the handle of his lightsaber, barely containing his excitement.

“A lightsaber?!” the owner’s eyes widened. “Are you Jedi or something?”

“Just answer the question”, Vandara said patiently.

“No, she did not. Not that I saw at least.”

“Where were they going when they left?” Vandara asked.

“I told you, out into the desert. There’s nothing out there. They did go west though, that much I know.”

In a flash of memory, Vandara remembered a wedge of mountains he had seen from above as he manouvored into the atmosphere, west of this town, and vaugley familliar.

They were heading to the thought bomb.

“Come Nemis. I know where they are”, Vandara said and turned away from the owner without a word of thanks and headed out from the cantina.

“What… Wait master!” Nemis said as he hurried after. Vendara did not wait.

“That woman is a Sith! I just know it!” Vandara said. This was just what he had been waiting for. She could lead him to whatever was left of the Sith Order.

“But, master, should we not contact the Council?” Nemis asked.

“I’ve told you how they think, Padawan. If I called them and as much as breathed the word “Sith”, they would send us straight back to Coruscant”, Vandara said. “We are all alone on this one until we bring proof of the Sith’s continued existence. Then they will have to admit their mistake and put me on the Council where I belong!”

“Master, I think we should just calm down and think this over…” Nemis said, a bit worried, as they approched Vandara’s ship.

“There is no time for that! We have to catch that woman before she escapes us!”

“Yes master”, Nemis said obediently. He could do nothing else.


Chapter 10

Nefari helped Darovit to stand up and let him lean on her for support.

“The thought bomb”, he said with much effort. “Look at it.” She did so.

“Closer”, he whispered in her ear.

She moved closer to the dark sphere while supporting Darovit. He was starting to recover from the pain. She saw nothing but the swirling dark shapes inside the sphere.

“Look at yourself, Rain”, Darovit urged her. She stopped looking at the contents of the sphere and gazed into her own reflection on the surface. She realized that she had not looked into a mirror for more then a decade. Her eyes… she had no idea… The reflection did not look like her, but it blinked when she did. It was a very strange feeling, as if it finally dawned to her what she had become, and what it really ment.

She could not look at herself so she put Darovit down on the ground and sat herself down next to him. His pain had faded, and he hardly needed any help. The bolts of lightning had not been strong enough to cause any real damage.

“Is that who you want to be, Rain?” Darovit said and looked deeply into her eyes.

As she gazed back into those blue eyes she finally knew.

“Do not call me that”, she said to him.

“What shall I call you then?” he asked and turned his head down.

“Call me Zannah”, she said and smiled. He looked back at her with a moment of suprise, then he grinned back at her.

She could never kill him. She had failed her master.

***

Zannah had returned to him. It would be just like in the old days, they would never leave eatch other again. She had left her master, for she could not return to him without completing her mission, and she could not kill him.

They had spent the night there at the thought bomb, talking about the past and the future. Then they slept, and he had risen at dawn and gone out of the cave to take a walk and get some fresh air, and the bouncers followed him. Zannah was still asleep in the cave.

Darovit was so happy that he never felt them coming. He just heard the hissing of two lightsabers that ignited behind his back and he froze in his tracks.

“Tomcat”, the voice of a man said from behind him. “You are under arrest for the murder of Kiel Charny and for treason against the Jedi Order!”

This is not happening! Darovit thought desperatly.

Darovit slowly turned around. Before him stood two Jedi. One was an older, battle-hardened man with a face full of scars and a blue lightsaber ready in his hand. The other one was barely a boy with a yellow lightsaber. “Drop your weapon!” the older man ordered. Darovit just stood there for a second, confused, and then he remembered the staff that he was still holding.

Not much of a weapon, he thought sarcastically and dropped it clattering on the ground.

“Where is the woman!?” the older Jedi asked fiercefully and Darovit froze once again. They were not really here for him. They knew about Zannah.

(tell them dar) one of the bouncers thought to him and Darovit totally ignored it.

First she was taken from him by the Sith, and now she would be taken by the Jedi?! He would not allow it. He looked at his staff on the ground and then back at the two Jedi.

“Where is she!” the older one repeated but Darovit did not listen. The staff might not have been much of a weapon, but he would show them a real one. He had saved it for thirteen years.

(tell them dar)

(there is no other way)

The anger and hate grew inside him and he gave in to it gladly, welcoming the Dark Side as an old friend, for it was the only thing that would help him in this situation and with that which he had decided to do.

(dont do it dar)

Darovit used the Force to send his old lightsaber flying from the depths of his robe into his left hand and ignited it’s red blade at the same time as he threw himself at the Jedi.

They would not take her from him again.

***

Vandara was taken totally by suprise by the sudden, furious attack, and he almost lost his balance as he parried the first few blows from the red lightsaber. Tomcat was fighting with his left hand, which made things much more difficult, the patters which Vandara had used all his life suddely had to be reversed. His Padawan did not join the fight, and as Vandara glaced over to him, he saw him quivering in fear, curled up to a rock.

Useless brat! he thought angrily, untill he felt it too.

(Fear, dread, despair) something was whispering in his mind as he held off the red blade, and he felt those feelings grow in his mind. He looked at the green floating creatures, and he remembered.

“Nemis!” he yelled to his Padawan as he fought. “Come to your senses! Those green creatures are influencing our minds! Take them down!”

Nemis seemed to snap out of it at the sound of his master’s voice and all his Jedi training seemed to come back to him. The Padawan got to his feet and held one of the bouncers still with the force as he slashed it in half with an awful smell of burnt hair. The other bouncer tried to float higher so that the Padawan could not reach it but Nemis just threw his lightsaber at it, guiding its path in the air with the Force. The boy does have some talent, Vandara thought.

With both bouncers dead, the Jedi had the upper hand of the battle, and Vandara sent Tomcat flying with the Force into a rock.

“Lay down your weapons, Tomcat”, Vandara said with his Padawan beside him again. “We do not wish to harm you.”

“Do… not… call me that!” Tomcat growled and attacked again.

This time Vandara was ready for him.


Chapter 11

Zannah felt a great disturbance in the Force, and she awakened. Something was horribly wrong. She rose to her feet, Darovit was not there. Darovit.

With the Force speeding her movements, she rushed out of the cave and in the direction of the prescenses that could not possibly be there! When she saw them they were standing at the dead and burnt body of Darovit with their lighsabers glowing.

Jedi!

She needed no lightsaber.

She pounced at them like a predator, hate and anger coursing through her veins. She was stronger then ever. The Dark Side grew for each passing moment as her rage built up until it was pulsating in every cell of her body. They had done it again! They had taken everything from her!

She would… rip… them… apart!

There was an old man and a boy, she went for the boy. The old man must have felt her coming for he swirled around with his lightsaber to stop her, but she just shoved him away with the Force and held him against a wall of rock. The boy was then alerted and he threw up his lightsaber.

He was to late.

She caught the wrist of his right hand and forced him to drop his lightsaber, then she grabbed his throat with her other hand and threw him away with all the strenght that her hate granted her. There was no need to kill him now. He would die slowly.

As she picked up the boy’s lightsaber, the old man fought himself free from her Force hold. Not that she was trying to stop him.

She held the lightsaber loosely in her hand, not igniting it. The old man held his blue lightsaber ready. She just looked at him, hate blazing in her eyes, and she broke the boy’s lightsaber in two with with one hand.

The old Jedi stared at her and hesitated for a moment. That was all she needed.

She raised her hands and sent the lightning blazing from the very depths of her soul, letting it strike with full force at the old Jedi fool. He was thrown back against the very rock on which she had held him before. He was not quite dead yet, but it was close enough.

She let his lightsaber fly into her hands, snapping it in half and throwing it away.

She stopped for a moment to look upon her fallen prey. She was filled to the brim with the feelings that fuled the fires of the Dark Side. She breathed heavily by the thrill. The intoxicating feeling of giving in to your inermost desires.

She had been wrong before, she realized, the recieving of her name in that tomb had just been the first step. Now she had truly become Darth Nefari. Now she had become death.

She grabbed the boy with the Force and held him up for the old Jedi to see. The boy screamed and struggled, but in vain.

“What is your name, old man?” she asked the old Jedi vengefully.

“I… am… Vandara… Sai”, he wheezed, trying to keep some dignity as he lay slumped against the rocks.

“Well, Vandara”, she said and looked at the boy hanging in the air. “Did you know that there are precisely twohundred and six bones in the human body?”

“I… did… not”, Vandara said with tears running down his cheeks.

“Then start counting!” she said mercilessly.

She forced the old man to watch as she slowly broke every bone in his Padawan’s body. The boy screamed of pain with every satisfying crack untill he could scream no more. She dropped him in a shapeless heap when there was nothing more to break.

Then she started with Vandara.

***

“Master”, Nefari said when Darth Bane had opened his eyes. He was sitting at the same spot that he had been sitting when she had been given her mission that day that felt like so long ago. “I have failed you”, she said. She was not kneeling like she had done before. She was standing proudly and defiantly gazing down at him.

She hoped that he would get up and strike her down! Just so that she could show him that she was more powerful then ever before. She let all the suppressed hate and anger she felt for this man flow free as she had never dared in all the years of training. She was ready for him.

“You have not failed, Darth Nefari”, Bane said as he slowly rose to face her. “Darovit is dead and you are finally one with the Dark Side.” Bane smiled at her. She hardly belived her eyes. “You have done well. You have passed my test and reached the full extent of your power.” Bane paused as she took in the meaning of his words. “Your hate has made you powerful. I am proud of you.”

She did not care what he thought of her any longer. “Give me back my lightsaber”, she growled.

“Gladly”, Darth Bane said and sent it flying toward her. She catched it and instantly ignited it, crossing it with Darth Bane’s red blade that he had ignited at the same time.

It was the way of the Universe.
-Donad

November 10, 2007

Listen. Feel. Be. Overcome.

Filed under: Sith Lessons, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 11:24 pm

Take what you will, but leave something in return:

Ruin.

Chaos.

Unfettered with emotion, the sole child of the unity of the Darkness and Emptiness.

Take a moment and breathe. Feel the darkness swirling around you and into your being.

and for once, know that you are Sith, that you are Strong, and that you are Free.

Do not be afraid to claim such titles to your being, for fear of political rectitude, and do not fall into a state of blindness in your search for power.

The strong will prevail, and the weak will fall underfoot.

Do not be weak.

-Vallen

Symptom or Cause?

Filed under: Lessons of Power, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 11:17 pm

As part of our wonderful convenience culture that I so love and adore, the packet of paracetemol seems to be a permanent fixture in medicine cupboards all over the western world. A simple sequence of events occurs.
Step 1. Subject gets headache.
Step 2. Subject walks to medicine cupboard and opens it.
Step 3. Subject takes a (probably excessive) number of paracetemol to relieve said aching head.

To my (admittedly less-than-sane) mind, this seems to indicate something about our culture. Certainly, we have a problem, we look for the solution; nothing wrong there. However, it seems to me that it is not the problem we address, but the symptom. We understandably see the fact that we have a headache as a problem. However, we don�t think to address the reason why we have a headache. We look for the short term, immediate solution, that is, the paracetemol, rather than addressing the reason we have a headache, for example stress in the workplace or lack of sleep.

When we take a step back, it seems commonsense; why constantly shove pills into our mouths, no doubt doing us harm, when we can look for the real cause and resolving that, and hence alleviating the problem at its root? Well, I�d say that we mainly choose the fast quick-fix solution because it requires time and effort to take a step back and look at the root cause.

And of course, this applies to far more than headaches. Look at our emotional responses. We are angry. Society tells us this is bad bad bad. So we seek to brush these emotions under the carpet; perhaps we seek advice on anger management from a therapist, those gurus of modern society. But trying to hide these emotions does little except make steady progress towards eventual and inevitable implosion. Our emotions are in many cases symptoms of a problem. It is not good enough to say �I am angry, and this is a problem� or �I am afraid, and this a problem�. These emotions are signals. In my personal opinion, if there is a key word in the Fatum Operandi, it is �why?� Like the curious child seeking to understand his environment, question everything around you, and some of the most important things you can question with a desire to understanding are your emotional responses; this way you can see what they are trying to tell you.

If a baby cries, a parent don�t usually say �what a terrible noise- let�s gag the child� (although I�m sure many are tempted!). They say �the child is crying, therefore he must be hungry/ uncomfortable�, etc. Treat your emotions in the same way; don�t shut them up with the immediate response that they are dangerous and should be suppressed; find out what they are trying to communicate to you.

Which more or less concludes what I am trying to say, although by way of an appendix of sorts, I thought I�d address James Bugental�s (1978) views on levels of therapeutic goals.

Level 1 is Adjustment. This is basically the �take a paracetemol� solution- the minimal removal of symptoms without any real change of outlook. In terms of emotional responses, this is �getting rid� of your emotions, if this is possible; more likely brushing them under the carpet.

Level 2 is Coping Effectiveness. Here, rather than taking the paracetemol, you grit your teeth and cope with the headache. Self explanatory, really; you improve your ability to cope with the problem rather than solve it. In terms of emotional responses, you accept that your emotions are there, and just learn to exist without dealing with them.

Level 3 is Ego Renewal. You get rid of the symptom and raise your morale and outlook by doing so. In terms of emotional response, this is crushing your emotions and replacing them with more �positive� factors in a �think happy thoughts� kind of way.

Level 4 is Growth in Personal and Interpersonal Actualisation. This is looking at your symptom in a far more positive light, and hence stopping it being part of the problem, and starting to let it be part of the solution. The person has moved on from one outlook to another, and has grown in doing so. In terms of emotional response, this is seeing that your emotions have a positive role to play in your life.

Level 5 is Existential Emancipation. This is the discovery of the real self. It is understanding the fuller picture, that the symptoms are a result of a problem within your environment, and not isolated factors. In terms of emotional response, it is finding the reasons of your response, examining them and dealing with them if appropriate.

Level 6 is Transcendence. Having examined and understood the situation, we begin to move on in our psychospiritual development.

Don’t see these levels as further attempts to pigeonhole, but just another perspective on the various stages of response to a symptom. Do you feel that you are on one of these particular levels? Where do you wish to be? How can you help yourself improve your response? Keep on asking these questions.
-Richard Irvine, Krath Lord

Mental Warfare

Filed under: Lessons of Power, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 11:14 pm

Any pursuit that you wish to partake in, whether it is persuading the opposing target through psychological or through the force can be judged on five fundamental factors by which your quest shall succeed

1. Moral Influence
2. Environment
3. Distance (Relative/Non-Relative)
4. Command
5. Doctrine

We shall look at each of these in detail:

1. Moral Influence

This does NOT mean you go out and change your needs to suit the needs of another. You do, however, want to find a common through which you can identify your subject. To speak of the art of persuasion; allowing your subject to get comfortable and secure with you breaks down their defense. You can always catch more flies with honey than you can with vinegar.

2. Environment

If you are trying to bend another to see your point if view, make sure your immediate surroundings are not distracting and your subjects attention is never diverted. If she is cold lend her your jacket. If she is thirsty offer her a drink. Take into consideration whether she is disturbed by loud noise or is uncomfortable with silence. Use these findings when you feel her attention wander. Be sure to also inventory the weather and its effects on you and your subject.

3. Distance (Relative/Non-relative)

�How far away � is your subject from the ideas of which you speak. Is he open and willing to accept your ideas, or is he close-minded and stubborn? Can you use smiles and metaphors to attract his attention? Is his mind really on the conversation at hand, or is he dwelling on other affairs? How can you link his thought of the moment to your goal at hand? Build a bridge only to where you can cross!

4. Command

Before you even attempt to speak your ideas, etc to a subject, examine yourself closely. How knowledgeable are you on the subject on whom you speak? If you are trying to persuade someone to see your point of view you had better be sincere about how you feel about it. If you do not you insecurity will be flayed open for your subject to see, and he may take advantage of it. You must know when to treat your subject with sympathy with out bending to his way. You must be prepared to seize upon any opportune moment, and once your subjects attention is won, don�t lose it.

5 Doctrine

Organize and outline the basis of your �speech� beforehand if possible. Have a wordsmith aid you if need arises. If a comrade would be more in tune with your subject assign the former to the task, Delegate your resources in the manner that they suited. Your ideas should be preented in a controlled way: an introduction, middle, and an ending. Be sure to allow your subject access to the other (pre-selected ) resources so he may sense security in the fact you can �back up� what you say.

-Paimon/Darth Taranis/Darth Wraith 

Manifestation of Emotion

Filed under: Emotions, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 11:07 pm

Mind you that this is based on my personal experience. The manifestation of emotion can be a powerful thing and an ally, or enemy that can either destroy your enemy or destroy yourself. The manifestation of hate. You hate one thing, you focus the hate in and it grows, it grows like a fire within your soul, it grows like a wildfire. You get to the point that you can no longer contain it and it consumes everything, you, your family, your society, it consumes everything about you, it consumes all. This emotional manifestation leaks out and merges with other’s spirits and others begin to hate, though unknowingly and without meaning or detail. Because hate is such a powerful force, you can manipulate others with it easily. When it leaks, you cannot feel it, though you can observe it. You can start seeing people around you, close to you, in irritable moods, and they start using harsher language towards things they perhaps enjoyed previously. You have changed their personality, and it wasn’t that difficult. Though the start of the manifestation of such an emotion as hate is diffucult. The focus of it can be horendous. But ultimately, you’ve got to learn to let go, to let go of what you knew before, let go of all you knew before, and triumph over yourself.

-Aiden Votolo

November 9, 2007

Quotes of Fictional Sith

Filed under: Sith Quotes, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 1:47 am

These quotes are here for us to ponder, enjoy the treasures of language.
——————————————–
“What truly differentitiates the Sith from the Jedi is our philosophy-and our way of understanding the Force.”
-Darth Talon

“What we pretend to be we often become.”
-Darth Krayt

“Art embodies the thought and philosophy of a civilization. Gives it a form.”
-Darth Talon

“Darkness calls to darkness. It calls to you. You can feel it like a heart beating within this temple. How will you respond?”
-Darth Talon

“Tell me what you regard as your greatest strength, so I will know how best to undermine you; tell me of your greatest fear, so I will know which I must force you to face; tell me what you cherish most, so I will know what to take from you; and tell me what you crave, so that I might deny you…”
-Darth Plagueis

“Flesh does not easily support this great power.”
-Darth Sidious

“Equality is a chain, like obedience. Like fear or uncertainty or self doubt.”
-Darth Bane

Equality is a perversion of the natural order!…It binds the strong to the weak. They [the weak] become anchors that drag the exceptional down to mediocrity. Individuals destined and deserving of greatness have it denied them. They [the strong] suffer for the sake of keeping them even with their inferiors.”
-Darth Bane

“Equality is a lie…A myth to appease the masses. Simply look around and you will see the lie for what it is! There are those with power, those with the strength and will to lead. And there are those meant to follow—those incapable of anything but servitude and a meager, worthless existence”
-Darth Bane

“It all depends on your definition of good, doesn’t it?”
-Darth Caedus

“I can feel your anger. It gives you focus, makes you stronger.”
-Darth Sidious

November 5, 2007

Passion

Filed under: Emotions, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 10:24 pm

I have been doing a great deal of meditating concerning passion and the Force. I believe that most of us are familiar with the “code of the sith” often presented publicly. Passion is the key of this code, but what is ment by passion? I don’t think that what drives control of the force is the simple passion of our everyday lives. As a matter of fact, these passions can quite often be a hindrance to one getting what they want. An example of this is the individual seeking carnal satisfaction whom becomes so obsessed with their passion that they become a pervert whom isn’t desirable to anyone. This is perhaps where many become lost. They become obsessed and loose control of their passion. This passion then makes them a slave.

Passion is a tool. I like to think of passion as the small spark which can start a much greater fire of Will. Our casual passions are only useful in them leading up to something greater. Here we reach an important realization that everyone must make when treading the path of the Sith. What we once were is only a stepping stone to our greater selves. This change between our previous selves to future selves becomes constant and eventually becomes a single flame of our Self. In this fire of our evolution the sorce of the dark side can be found. When we strive to be greater than ourselves then we can touch that essence of the force, and the essence of our Self.

-Mastorn

Smarter Than They

Filed under: Lessons of Power, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 9:50 pm

Through intelligent use of two simple techniques, stimulating Anger and acquaintance
with the hierarchy of the concern of which you are dealing, a man can be comfortable
and serene in his dealings. A man can practice getting angry after a few minutes of
trying on different expressions and rates of breathing, you will find that you can put it
on and take it off just like a hat. You will be surprised how people tend to propitiate
the person who is infuriated.

 You can do some quiet behind-the-scenes preparation. This homework may consist of
finding out the names of the people that can affect the outcome of your plan. The
preparation suited to you needs will be evident to you after a moment of reflection.
What concealed weapon can you pull out of your sleeve to win your way, if you but lay a little groundwork? This is a most Dark Approach: the weapon in reserve, concealed, unsuspected, employed only when its use is warranted.

You may have spent hours today in wasted effort or day dreaming. Why don’t you spend that amount of time tomorrow in planning your major undertakings? Remind yourself that constantly that you are smarter, that you have more inherent power and knowledge than the person you are dealing with. If it looks like you are not going to win in a given situation then break it off. Go away. Think of an attack that that will let you win, an attack that probably approaches the whole problem from an entirely different direction. There is always another angle. By spending time quietly thinking about it, you can find the angle; then you control the transaction.

Remember something else, too: Do not use a full charge of gunpowder when just a
little will do. You don’t need a sledgehammer to kill a flea, tailor your conversation to
the level of the person with whom you are dealing, and you will always win.

—Talos Perdix,

The Dark Leader

Filed under: Sith Lessons, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 9:48 pm

The Dark Side is the essence of Darkness and power. As such, those along its path are touched by its nature and brought to perceive their world in terms of named values: strength, power, domination, Darwinism, war, and victory. Those of the Dark Side seek the challenge within our world and the spiritual world: to overcome their own mortality, to find the source of power that would allow them to forfeit their mortal coil and rise beyond the shackles of their bestowed limitations. They seek challenge and confrontation, to find their limits and expand them.

As predators, we follow the unspoken rules of the hunt: there is the predator and there is the prey. If a predator is too weak to take down his prey, he will seek other predators of same nature and create a truce with a defined means to an end. In such cooperation, there is always hierarchy; there is always a lead. The lead itself is determined by the strength of each individual, by its capabilities as a predator and its ability to kill the prey and defeat those of weaker station. In our world and on this path, the “strength” of each individual is measured by different means: by his knowledge and abilities in the Force, his understanding of the path they follow, and his ability to promote the development of those who would offer their servitude in said alliance. If the leader is weak, those following him will come to question his strength and test that weakness. In due course, therefore a leader may change or an alliance end, if those of the pack no longer acknowledge the strength of the one who leads them.

In many ways, the nature and success of such an alliance depends on the definition of the prey. Many will come to consider that those of the Light Side, being our spiritual enemies are such prey. Thus, the capability of the leader to minder their ranks would be the main criteria. Others believe that the prey refers to human kind: the blind sheep who serve our purpose and exist beneath us, or cross our path and must therefore be destroyed. The prey here, is possession of followers. Others again, will conclude that the prey is actually the path of the Dark Side itself. It is the path that needs to be caught, discovered, unveiled and thus offered for its knowledge and capability to strengthen our own power. In the sum of all considerations, the leader’s capability to offer the prey to his pack lies in his ability to support the desires of the pack and thus ensure their servitude and his lead.

Summarizing these bullets, we can derive that a successful leader of the Dark Side, must offer, skill in combat and deceit, knowledge in terms of strategy to subjugate mundane society and thus bring forth the spoils of social influence and wealth. But above all, he must be knowledgeable in regard to the path itself: that those who follow him as soldiers may rise to become lords over mankind. In terms of their knowledge and power of the arts of the Dark Side.

Considering what such a leader must offer, the second step is to also consider how his contribution to the pack is acknowledged.

The pack will await the rewards of their fealty. This is an inevitable fact that cannot be denied nor should it be ignored. No pack shall vary from the other in this regard. The only difference is the frequency in which they demand their return reward. And this depends only on the strength of vision the leader can share with his pack.

Any leader must realize if he holds the loyalty of the pack’s swords or also their hearts. If it is only the blades he can rely on, he must ensure a regular return. The danger herein lies in the distraction from the overall strategy. A campaign will take a certain amount of time. A leader must ensure the loyalty of his pack throughout the campaign. If the pack receives their return quickly, they may hesitate and decide to end their fealty prematurely. If they receive a return in between, with a final goal too unreachable in their opinion, they will take what they can and then seek a new prospect. As such, the spoils must be shared equally during such a campaign. When a return is received, the next return must already be perceived as clear and reachable. A leader achieves this on the sole basis of his ability to promote the reality of said spoils. In terms of social influence and wealth, this is an easy task. If the master is skillful in the arts, his followers will soon receive the low hanging fruits of what they sought, of what their mortality requests of them: acknowledgement of status, fear by enemies, loyalty by allies, and wealth to begin shaping their own immediate surroundings and plans. Already at this point, many of the weaker pack members will become unfocused: seeing the immediate fruits of their rewards, many may choose to reside on this level of achievement. For they were never truly followers of the Dark Side for the sake of the path, but for the potential ability to give them strength over the sheep and make them lords among slaves. They will depart their station and bid their leader farewell. Often enough they remain at this level and never manage to take another step through the valley of shadows, for their thirst has been quenched and their hunger stilled. It is an amusing irony for any experienced master to perceive, as his followers disappear behind the shroud of their mundane pleasures and lose all contact with the Dark Side: trapped in the shell of the lord of sheep, they return to where they came from and are forgotten by the divine.

Those that remain strong upon the path are those that truly seek the spoils beyond mortality: the power to be achieved in life to pass the divine spark to their very souls and thus increase their power in the life beyond our world and its limits of mortality.
Again, the leader will be challenged by his ability to share that vision. To have the answers, where questions are sowed. To know the next step to be taken, when those who follow would hesitate. To understand and guide the Dark ones who join his ranks and offer their eternal servitude. For he will lead them through the valley upon which they shall embrace the powers of immortality on the other side. He is their true leader and he will lead them to the pure source of Darkness, upon which they shall transcend beyond the limitations of their mortal destiny.

Yet this path is much more difficult to prove continuously. Studies are done and the arts learned. Power is achieved and thus pleasures and inspires the hunger of the true followers for more. Yet the more power is accumulated, the larger the risk of mundane satisfaction. Overall, any true follower must learn not to compare himself with the sheep around him, but with the wolves at his side. For we do all compare the quality of our deeds, and measure them by the success of our neighbors. Yet, here lies the danger that all shall be forgotten and we shall again compare ourselves to the mortals we left behind to seek out the divine. Here, discipline and steadiness is required. The mindful and the hesitant will wander upon different paths. And the leader will carry only those who show merit and promise, who perhaps, despite their weakness show the potential to fulfill their journey through the valley itself. If those who are too weak, who will fall, who will turn, remain with the pack for too long, they will endanger their brothers and said quest, for the weight of their sloth, of their shallowness, of their lack to perceive the vision of the true power that lies beyond, until the pack may come to a halt entirely, for the leader bears no longer the strength to make them move on.

Every leader has his own limits, regardless how far he is on the path. He must be mindful for the desires of his fellow predators; he must understand what their motives are and when they will meet their greatest temptation to fail. He must realize when he must leave them and thus sacrifice them to their own undoing. And he must have the faith, the belief, the devotion and the power to serve nothing but the Dark Side itself if he wishes to reach the end of the valley with his forces intact.

Over the years, with each generation of succeeding teachers and masters, the vision of our true quest, or our true desires has continued to fade. No longer are there those who whisper into the shadows and create that serene echo in the heart of a fellow follower. Each generation, has thus cut down on its targets, wisely understanding their own inability to cross the valley. The first of them focused on the vision. The second of them, explained the vision was not of merit, only the power it bears. The third followed soon, proclaiming the power itself was not real. Only the mindfulness of tactics, the wealth of philosophy, the strength of words could be the weapons to bring social influence and wealth, if a profession is chosen wisely and followed with appreciation. The fourth came and said, Nothing is important for there is no definition. We are all masters in our ability to inspire each other. And therefore we should all be individuals, never bowing to one or the other alliance, for the social influence we seek will be gained by subconscious recognition, for the beauty of our words. For our ability to quote others. For our humor, so witty. And in wealth we shall last succeed, for wealth is happiness. And the divine will know the truth of our words, where no others can shed their jealousy to acknowledge our wisdom, yet in our hearts we know our true unique value and greatness, and one day it shall be rewarded.

—Darth Moor, Sith Lord

The Storm

Filed under: Lessons of Power, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 9:47 pm

We are constantly busy, so busy that we are seldom noticing how time passes before our eyes. Is that what life is all about? Wake up, rush there, then there, then there. Is that what life’s about? What makes us do it? The need to survive? The desire for material things?

…The will to power.

Power, knowledge, and enlightenment; it is them that we seek. But we also want our Will to materialize, because other people – they want it too – which leads to conflict. Yet conflict is movement, and movement is that which makes us manifest our Will.
For what we want goes against inaction. It requires a storm.

And so a storm we try to make.

So do the forces of life, the currents of force swirl more vigorously around us? Do our storms grow and speed and consume?

We don’t dwell in the storm.
We ARE the storm.

We are the storm and the sight and the struggle. We are made of energy, we are a part of the energy, and energy flows and it moves and it changes. We are the matter that awoke. So why not interconnect things in our favor? Everything that exists exists only because it has the strength to.

Remember your hates and your loves.

Our quarry, the “Force,” it is everything from the tiniest spark to the greatest star and it is all that lies between, including the nothingness. Look at it this way, the Force, or God, is not something external and separate, it is existence itself, it is everything and everything is the whole.

Thou art the Force and the Force is everything and all around you. The Force is life and a lack of life united. Schopenhauer was on the right track when he said that life was just a very rare form of death. In the moment we are born we already start to die; in the moment we die we are born into a new existence. Nothing matters, everything matters; the answer is found in that same paradox. And it means that it is us that assign value to things. Maybe because they feel to be having value for us, they aid us in some way. Yet something has a value depending on the power of those who assigns it because in our interaction with the rest of the universe, we are submitted to the eternal conflict of movement and change. Where one’s power to fight and win is that which will make the thing he values indeed, to truly manifest and be born.

Because of this conflict, of these clashes of wills, and in the same time the interaction and interconnectivity between everything, your path, more or less automatically, no matter who you are, becomes a path within the herd. We are species that operate like a herd and that means a lot of what we do we also do for the herd. We are bound to the material world and to society and yet the material world is in fact also an energy, and society is energy too: energy that changes, energy that moves and grows, following the same laws of All that is the Universe.

The herd/society, it makes it a great deal easier for us to survive, yet the disadvantages being that it can and does result in its members becoming over-reliant, losing freedoms…and individuality.

Be aware and be mindful of the causes and the effects, the actions, and the reactions. We are initially free. But the way things are set creates an equal chance to dwell, carried by the storm wherever it chooses to, or be that storm, manifesting our Will to power. 

—The Dark Council at Force Academy

No Unified Method

Filed under: Codes, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 9:42 pm

Self interest is probably the one unifying glue that knits us into a common group. It just like how Jesus is the unifying glue that knits the assorted sects of Protestants and Catholics into the common group of Christianity. Individuals and smaller groups may have a common point they agree upon, but the things they do and the articles of faith they believe, can not only vary widely, but at times outright contradict each other.

So it is with the Dark Side.

There are those like me who embrace magic and esotera, those who are atheist, and those who are Christian. There are those who are solitary individuals and those who belong to a clan or coven. Some of us believe “A” to be the most important aspect of our path, while others believe it is “X,Y,Z”, and still others hold that to place anyone thing as the most important is to miss the point entirely.

It is a path where one learns to see the borders of the boxes we’re conditioned to live in, to see the actual self, to determine to what extent we play by the Rules imposed by others, and so on. How this knowledge is shared, taught, imparted, and learned varies from person to person, group to group.

You’re asking for us to tell you what the Unified Methods are, but there AREN’T any. You might as well try to herd cats. We’re vastly different in the way we think, than Lightsiders, in this regard.

We’ll use a common methodology, if it suits our purpose or whim. We’ll cast it aside just as readily if it no longer is useful. We’ll try one approach, and if it doesn’t work, we’ll put our efforts into finding something that does work.

Newcomers to the path often have expectations which aren’t necessarily going to be of benefit to them “in the real world.” Part of our journey is learning to temper our desires within the constraints of society as a whole, of making mindful choices—learning to look ahead to potential consequences of actions we take. And learning what we are willing to sacrifice on our alters of self-interest.

There is a lot of practicality involved. Many people in the Dark Side do public service; they volunteer to help the needy, and other such things. If it benefits the whole, chances are that it improves our lot in life too.

But do we have a uniform code of beliefs? A uniform guideline for thoughts and ethics? A uniform method of training? No. It’s about individuality. There are some other things, such as loyalty to one’s kin—kin being those who we embrace as kin, not necessarily those of genetic relation. But even that varies between individuals, and groups.

Chaos.

Sometimes orderly, sometimes not.

I don’t know how much use any of this will be to you, if you insist on finding the Holy Grail of the Dark Side Methods and Codes and such, because those things simply don’t exist.

—Lady Qadira

The 48 Laws of Power

Filed under: Lessons of Power, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 1:21 am

Law1: Never Outshine the Master.

Always make those above you feel comfortably superior. In your desire to please or impress them, do not go too far in displaying your talents or you might accomplish the opposite—inspire fear and insecurity. Make your masters appear more brilliant than they are and you will attain the heights of power.

Law 2: Never put too Much Trust in Friends, Learn how to use Enemies.

Be wary of friends—they will betray you more quickly, for they are easily aroused to envy. They also become spoiled and tyrannical. But hire a former enemy and he will be more loyal than a friend, because he has more to prove. In fact, you have more to fear from friends than from enemies. If you have no enemies, find a way to make them.

Law 3: Conceal your Intentions.

Keep people off-balance and in the dark by never revealing the purpose behind your actions. If they have no clue what you are up to, they cannot prepare a defense.  Guide them far enough down the wrong path, envelope them in enough smoke, and by the time they realize your intentions, it will be too late.

Law 4: Always Say Less than Necessary.

When you are trying to impress people with words, the more you say, the more common you appear, and the less in control. Even if you are saying something banal, it will seem original if you make it vague, open-ended, and sphinx like. Powerful people impress and intimidate by saying less. The more you say, the more likely you are to say something foolish.

Law 5: So Much Depends on Reputation – Guard it with your Life.

Reputation is the cornerstone of power. Through reputation alone you can intimidate and win; once you slip, however, you are vulnerable, and will be attacked on all sides. Make your reputation unassailable. Always be alert to potential attacks and thwart them before they happen. Meanwhile, learn to destroy your enemies by opening holes in their own reputations. Then stand aside and let public opinion hang them.

 Law 6: Court Attention at all Cost.

Everything is judged by its appearance; what is unseen counts for nothing. Never let yourself get lost in the crowd, then, or buried in oblivion. Stand out. Be conspicuous, at all cost. Make yourself a magnet of attention by appearing larger, more colorful, more mysterious, than the bland and timid masses.

Law 7: Get others to do the Work for you, but Always Take the Credit.

Use the wisdom, knowledge, and legwork of other people to further your own cause.  Not only will such assistance save you valuable time and energy, it will give you a godlike aura of efficiency and speed. In the end your helpers will be forgotten and you will be remembered. Never do yourself what others can do for you.

Law 8: Make other People come to you – use Bait if Necessary.

When you force the other person to act, you are the one in control. It is always better to make your opponent come to you, abandoning his own plans in the process. Lure him with fabulous gains—then attack. You hold the cards.

Law 9: Win through your Actions, Never through Argument.

Any momentary triumph you think gained through argument is really a Pyrrhic victory: The resentment and ill will you stir up is stronger and lasts longer than any momentary change of opinion. It is much more powerful to get others to agree with you through your actions, without saying a word. Demonstrate, do not explicate. 

Law 10: Infection, Avoid the Unhappy and Unlucky.

You can die from someone else’s misery—emotional states are as infectious as disease. You may feel you are helping the drowning man but you are only precipitating your own disaster. The unfortunate sometimes draw misfortune on themselves; they will also draw it on you. Associate with the happy and fortunate instead.

Law 11: Learn to Keep People Dependent on You.

To maintain your independence you must always be needed and wanted. The more you are relied on, the more freedom you have. Make people depend on you for their happiness and prosperity and you have nothing to fear. Never teach them enough so that they can do without you.

Law 12: Use Selective Honesty and Generosity to Disarm your Victim.

One sincere and honest move will cover over dozens of dishonest ones. Open-hearted gestures of honesty and generosity bring down the guard of even the most suspicious people. Once your selective honesty opens a hole in their armor, you can deceive and manipulate them at will. A timely gift – a Trojan horse – will serve the same purpose.

Law 13: When Asking for Help, Appeal to Self-Interest, Never to Mercy or Gratitude.

If you need to turn to an ally for help, do not bother to remind him of your past assistance and good deeds. He will find a way to ignore you. Instead, uncover something in your request, or in your alliance with him, that will benefit him, and emphasize it out of all proportion. He will respond enthusiastically when he sees something to be gained for himself.

Law 14: Pose as a Friend, Work as a Spy.

Knowing about your rival is critical. Use spies to gather valuable information that will keep you a step ahead. Better still: Play the spy yourself. In polite social encounters, learn to probe. Ask indirect questions to get people to reveal their weaknesses and intentions. There is no occasion that is not an opportunity for artful spying.

Law 15: Crush your Enemy Totally.

All great leaders since Moses have known that a feared enemy must be crushed completely. (Sometimes they have learned this the hard way.) If one ember is left alight, no matter how dimly it smolders, a fire will eventually break out. More is lost through stopping halfway than through total annihilation: The enemy will recover, and will seek revenge. Crush him, not only in body but in spirit.

Law 16: Use Absence to Increase Respect and Honor.

Too much circulation makes the price go down: The more you are seen and heard from, the more common you appear. If you are already established in a group, temporary withdrawal from it will make you more talked about, even more admired.  You must learn when to leave. Create value through scarcity.

Law 17: Keep Others in Suspended Terror: Cultivate an Air of Unpredictability.

Humans are creatures of habit with an insatiable need to see familiarity in other people’s actions. Your predictability gives them a sense of control. Turn the tables: Be deliberately unpredictable. Behavior that seems to have no consistency or purpose will keep them off-balance, and they will wear themselves out trying to explain your moves. Taken to an extreme, this strategy can intimidate and terrorize.

Law 18: Do Not Build Fortresses to Protect Yourself – Isolation is Dangerous.

The world is dangerous and enemies are everywhere—everyone has to protect themselves. A fortress seems the safest. But isolation exposes you to more dangers than it protects you from; it cuts you off from valuable information, it makes you conspicuous and an easy target. Better to circulate among people, find allies, mingle.  You are shielded from your enemies by the crowd.

Law 19: Know Who You’re Dealing with – Do Not Offend the Wrong Person.

There are many different kinds of people in the world, and you can never assume that everyone will react to your strategies in the same way. Deceive or outmaneuver some people and they will spend the rest of their lives seeking revenge. They are wolves in lambs’ clothing. Choose your victims and opponents carefully, then—never offend or deceive the wrong person.

Law 20: Do Not Commit to Anyone.

It is the fool who always rushes to take sides. Do not commit to any side or cause but yourself. By maintaining your independence, you become the master of others—playing people against one another, making them pursue you.

Law 21: Play a Sucker to Catch a Sucker – Seem Dumber than your Mark.

No one likes feeling stupider than the next persons. The trick is to make your victims feel smart, and not just smart, but smarter than you are. Once convinced of this, they will never suspect that you may have ulterior motives.

Law 22: Use the Surrender Tactic: Transform Weakness into Power.

When you are weaker, never fight for honor’s sake; choose surrender instead. Surrender gives you time to recover, time to torment and irritate your conqueror, time to wait for his power to wane. Do not give him the satisfaction of fighting and defeating you—surrender first. By turning the other check you infuriate and unsettle him. Make surrender a tool of power.

Law 23: Concentrate Your Forces.

Conserve your forces and energies by keeping them concentrated at their strongest point. You gain more by finding a rich mine and mining it deeper, than by flitting from one shallow mine to another—intensity defeats extensity every time. When looking for sources of power to elevate you, find the one key patron, the fat cow who will give you milk for a long time to come.

Law 24: Play the Perfect Courtier.

The perfect courtier thrives in a world where everything revolves around power and political dexterity. He has mastered the art of indirection; he flatters, yields to superiors, and asserts power over others in the mot oblique and graceful manner.  Learn and apply the laws of courtiership and there will be no limit to how far you can rise in the court.

Law 25: Re-Create Yourself.

Do not accept the roles that society foists on you. Re-create yourself by forging a new identity, one that commands attention and never bores the audience. Be the master of your own image rather than letting others define if for you. Incorporate dramatic devices into your public gestures and actions—your power will be enhanced and your character will seem larger than life.

Law 26: Keep Your Hands Clean.

You must seem a paragon of civility and efficiency: Your hands are never soiled by mistakes and nasty deeds. Maintain such a spotless appearance by using others as scapegoats and cat’s-paws to disguise your involvement.

Law 27: Play on People’s Need to Believe to Create a Cultlike Following.

People have an overwhelming desire to believe in something. Become the focal point of such desire by offering them a cause, a new faith to follow. Keep your words vague but full of promise; emphasize enthusiasm over rationality and clear thinking.  Give your new disciples rituals to perform, ask them to make sacrifices on your behalf. In the absence of organized religion and grand causes, your new belief system will bring you untold power.

Law 28: Enter Action with Boldness.

If you are unsure of a course of action, do not attempt it. Your doubts and hesitations will infect your execution. Timidity is dangerous: Better to enter with boldness. Any mistakes you commit through audacity are easily corrected with more audacity. Everyone admires the bold; no one honors the timid.

Law 29: Plan All the Way to the End.

The ending is everything. Plan all the way to it, taking into account all the possible consequences, obstacles, and twists of fortune that might reverse your hard work and give the glory to others. By planning to the end you will not be overwhelmed by circumstances and you will know when to stop. Gently guide fortune and help determine the future by thinking far ahead.

Law 30: Make your Accomplishments Seem Effortless.

Your actions must seem natural and executed with ease. All the toil and practice that go into them, and also all the clever tricks, must be concealed. When you act, act effortlessly, as if you could do much more. Avoid the temptation of revealing how hard you work—it only raises questions. Teach no one your tricks or they will be used against you.

Law 31: Control the Options, Get Others to Play with the Cards you Deal.

The best deceptions are the ones that seem to give the other person a choice: Your victims feel they are in control, but are actually your puppets. Give people options that come out in your favor whichever one they choose. Force them to make choices between the lesser of two evils, both of which serve your purpose. Put them on the horns of a dilemma: They are gored wherever they turn.

Law 32: Play to People’s Fantasies.

The truth is often avoided because it is ugly and unpleasant. Never appeal to truth and reality unless you are prepared for the anger that comes for disenchantment. Life is so harsh and distressing that people who can manufacture romance or conjure up fantasy are like oases in the desert: Everyone flocks to them. There is great power in tapping into the fantasies of the masses.

Law 33: Discover Each Man’s Thumbscrew.

Everyone has a weakness, a gap in the castle wall. That weakness is usually an insecurity, an uncontrollable emotion or need; it can also be a small secret pleasure. Either way, once found, it is a thumbscrew you can turn to your advantage.

Law 34: Be Royal in your Own Fashion, Act like a King to be treated like one.

The way you carry yourself will often determine how you are treated; In the long run, appearing vulgar or common will make people disrespect you. For a king respects himself and inspires the same sentiment in others. By acting regally and confident of your powers, you make yourself seem destined to wear a crown.

Law 35: Master the Art of Timing.

Never seem to be in a hurry—hurrying betrays a lack of control over yourself, and over time. Always seem patient, as if you know that everything will come to you eventually. Become a detective of the right moment; sniff out the spirit of the times, the trends that will carry you to power. Learn to stand back when the time is not yet ripe, and to strike fiercely when it has reached fruition.

Law 36: Disdain Things you cannot have, Ignoring them is the best Revenge.

By acknowledging a petty problem you give it existence and credibility. The more attention you pay an enemy, the stronger you make him; and a small mistake is often made worse and more visible when you try to fix it. It is sometimes best to leave things alone. If there is something you want but cannot have, show contempt for it.  The less interest you reveal, the more superior you seem. 

Law 37: Create Compelling Spectacles.

Striking imagery and grand symbolic gestures create the aura of power—everyone responds to them. Stage spectacles for those around you, then full of arresting visuals and radiant symbols that heighten your presence. Dazzled by appearances, no one will notice what you are really doing.

Law 38: Think as you like but Behave like others.

If you make a show of going against the times, flaunting your unconventional ideas and unorthodox ways, people will think that you only want attention and that you look down upon them. They will find a way to punish you for making them feel inferior. It is far safer to blend in and nurture the common touch. Share your originality only with tolerant friends and those who are sure to appreciate your uniqueness.

Law 39: Stir up Waters to Catch Fish.

Anger and emotion are strategically counterproductive. You must always stay calm and objective. But if you can make your enemies angry while staying calm yourself, you gain a decided advantage. Put your enemies off-balance: Find the chink in their vanity through which you can rattle them and you hold the strings.

Law 40: Despise the Free Lunch.

What is offered for free is dangerous—it usually involves either a trick or a hidden obligation. What has worth is worth paying for. By paying your own way you stay clear of gratitude, guilt, and deceit. It is also often wise to pay the full price; there is no cutting corners with excellence. Be lavish with your money and keep it circulating, for generosity is a sign and a magnet for power.

Law 41: Avoid Stepping into a Great Man’s Shoes.

What happens first always appears better and more original than what comes after. If you succeed a great man or have a famous parent, you will have to accomplish double their achievements to outshine them. Do not get lost in their shadow, or stuck in a past not of your own making: Establish your own name and identity by changing course. Slay the overbearing father, disparage his legacy, and gain power by shining in your own way.

Law 42: Strike the Shepherd and the Sheep will Scatter.

Trouble can often be traced to a single strong individual—the stirrer, the arrogant underling, the poisoned of goodwill. If you allow such people room to operate, others will succumb to their influence. Do not wait for the troubles they cause to multiply, do not try to negotiate with them—they are irredeemable. Neutralize their influence by isolating or banishing them. Strike at the source of the trouble and the sheep will scatter.

Law 43: Work on the Hearts and Minds of Others.

Coercion creates a reaction that will eventually work against you. You must seduce others into wanting to move in your direction. A person you have seduced becomes your loyal pawn. And the way to seduce others is to operate on their individual psychologies and weaknesses. Soften up the resistant by working on their emotions, playing on what they hold dear and what they fear. Ignore the hearts and minds of others and they will grow to hate you.

Law 44: Disarm and Infuriate with the Mirror Effect.

The mirror reflects reality, but it is also the perfect tool for deception: When you mirror your enemies, doing exactly as they do, they cannot figure out your strategy.  The Mirror Effect mocks and humiliates them, making them overreact. By holding up a mirror to their psyches, you seduce them with the illusion that you share their values; by holding up a mirror to their actions, you teach them a lesson. Few can resist the power of Mirror Effect.

Law 45: Preach the Need for Change, but Never Reform too much at Once.

Everyone understands the need for change in the abstract, but on the day-to-day level people are creatures of habit. Too much innovation is traumatic, and will lead to revolt. If you are new to a position of power, or an outsider trying to build a power base, make a show of respecting the old way of doing things. If change is necessary, make it feel like a gentle improvement on the past.

Law 46: Never appear too Perfect.

Appearing better than others is always dangerous, but most dangerous of all is to appear to have no faults or weaknesses. Envy creates silent enemies. It is smart to occasionally display defects, and admit to harmless vices, in order to deflect envy and appear more human and approachable. Only gods and the dead can seem perfect with impunity.

Law 47: Do not go Past the Mark you Aimed for; In Victory, Learn when to Stop.

The moment of victory is often the moment of greatest peril. In the heat of victory, arrogance and overconfidence can push you past the goal you had aimed for, and by going too far, you make more enemies than you defeat. Do not allow success to go to your head. There is no substitute for strategy and careful planning. Set a goal, and when you reach it, stop.

Law 48: Assume Formlessness.

By taking a shape, by having a visible plan, you open yourself to attack. Instead of taking a form for your enemy to grasp, keep yourself adaptable and on the move. Accept the fact that nothing is certain and no law is fixed. The best way to protect yourself is to be as fluid and formless as water; never bet on stability or lasting order. Everything changes.

—Robert Greene and Joost Elffers, The 48 Laws of Power

Darkness and the Individual

Filed under: Sith Teachings, The Dark Side — Darth Draconis @ 1:08 am

According to some here, the following of the Dark Side would be “only” like a psychological journey, to know yourself, your boundaries, and overcome them by rising above. These are only the bases.

If you truly wish to cultivate a connection to the Dark Side itself, through the complete understanding and use of your inner Darkness, wishing to achieve power, well, than it is not only advised, but essential to cultivate your hate and aggression.

Naturally, the best way is always the cultivating of evil. There are a lot of “Darksiders,” who are afraid of this, because of their own incompetence, weakness, or mundanity.

You decide, which way is yours.

-Gregorius Pannonius, Dark Knight

Turning to the Dark Side?

Filed under: Sith Teachings, The Dark Side — Darth Draconis @ 1:03 am

If you feel more attuned to the Dark Side, then you’re a Darksider. There’s no turning this way or that. You are what you are. It’s not like a professional wrestler making a “heel turn” or something.

You find that you’re thinking inwardly and that you’re self absorbed.  All of these things inspire fear within yourself that you’re somehow becoming something that you would rather not be.

Well, friend, you can resist your nature all you want, but that doesn’t change who and what you are. You’ll be far more productive, and achieve a much greater understanding of yourself and the Force, if you stay true to your nature. If your nature is of the Darker variety, so be it. Accept it. Become strong with it. Let it guide you. Why fight it?

There is nothing wrong with following the Dark path. Though it’s been demonized by some, there’s nothing evil about it. The “evils” of the Dark Side are a construct of movie makers. I figure they reason it this way: “the Dark Side sounds sinister, so let’s call our villains followers of the Dark Side,” or something along those lines. This by default leaves our heroes as being adherents of the “Light Side” along with all the inherent goodness that such a title entails. Thus, we’re left with our on-screen antagonists engaged in the age old battle of “good versus evil” with the fate of the world (or galaxy) at stake. Very compelling moviemaking, I suppose. But, it has no basis in reality. 

The Dark Side, to me, is just a more self centered approach to living. It represents living your life in the service of yourself instead of others. It’s about empowerment and independence and personal responsibility.  

I feel one has to place himself above all others to realize his full potential. I believe that one has to be passionate in his pursuit of personal excellence. He should give all of himself, never holding back anything. He has to let the full power of all of his emotions drive him and inspire him and motivate him to the point that he never becomes lazy or complacent. It’s the actualizing of the self, the elevation of the self to greater and greater heights, and the higher levels of consciousness arising from these efforts that enable one to experience the Force in a very powerful way.

When one decides to become independent, empowers himself, takes responsibility for himself, works hard to make the most of his potential, achieves great things, and does it all for himself, he cannot help but feel at one with the Force.  

To me, this isn’t evil. To me, this is living a life rich in rewards that transcend material wealth. This is fully “coming into being.” This is enlightenment!

—Dirk Sith 

Explaining the Dark Side

Filed under: Sith Teachings, The Dark Side — Darth Draconis @ 1:02 am

It’s hard to explain a philosophy such as the Dark Side in sufficient detail. Thus, oversimplifying the subject is inevitable. Further complicating the issue is the broad range views and opinions on the subject. My view of the Dark Side may differ greater from the next Darksider’s view.

If I were to summarize what the Dark Side means to me, I would say it is the glorification of self. I would also say it is the passionate pursuit of personal excellence. Of course, both of those things go hand in hand.

I don’t feel constrained or inhibited by traditional rules of fair play. Even if something is widely viewed as wrong, if it represents a reasonable and justified means to an end (and I appoint myself the sole judge), I’ll do it to achieve my goals. I do what’s in my best interests. I hold myself above all others.

I use my emotions to achieve a higher state of consciousness. I am driven by my emotions. They allow me to feel the power that I have stored within myself. I use my passion to always challenge myself. It is the passionate pursuit of a greater me that helps me distinguish myself for myself. It is an unrelenting pursuit of a greater glory that I envision for myself. It’s really about the self to me.

I always saw the Dark Side as a non-conformist approach to life. From childhood, we have our parents, our schools, our governments, our peers – you name it – dictating their standards to us. I refuse to be dictated to. I’ll come to my own conclusions using my own standards that I’ve set for myself. I refuse to surrender my will to anyone. I’ll decide what I like. I’ll decide what I want from life. I’ll come to my own opinions and conclusions based on my own viewpoints. Viewpoints formed through independent thought uninfluenced by the stage props that I view the rest of the world to be.

I want to create my own environment based on my view of what is ideal in every way. This I want for myself and nobody else. I’m content to let others find their own way. I’m neither a sheep nor a shepherd.

Is the Dark Side evil? Not at all. Evil is evil. Evil is a morally reprehensible act needing no act of legislation to tell you it’s evil.

The Dark Side is self serving. The Dark Side isn’t always ethical in the eyes of some. Using whatever means required to get an edge is sometimes looked down upon. But, I know of very few that haven’t gone down that road a time or two. However, I’m comfortable in saying that most followers of the Left Hand Path stop short of committing bona-fiably evil acts. Most of that stuff is the work of fiction. Using the Force to choke somebody out or zapping people with lightning is very much a figment of a movie maker’s imagination.

In closing, most here (if honest with themselves) will see that they have behaved more like Darksiders than the mythical, monkish Jedi with whom they feel some strange kinship with. If your only claim to the Light is you don’t perpetrate acts of evil, you may want to reevaluate which path you’re truly following. You’ve likely been fooling yourself.

—Dirk Sith

November 3, 2007

The Path of Darkness

Filed under: Sith Teachings, The Dark Side — Darth Draconis @ 10:59 pm

Your hand now holds the wisdom of the ages, the map to the gateway of the Universe. It is small in size but large in wisdom and knowledge. It is intended to be simple, but do not hold it in contempt as all great wisdom is simple. Yes, it is intended to be simple, for the Rock of Stupidity is large! Those who listen and try to understand will grow in strength and stature and eventually find their way to their own “Safe Harbor” and ultimate spiritual fulfillment. Those who scoff will continue on as a frog trying to climb up the wall of a slick-sided well, laboring all day trying to gain a few feet only to slide back down each night only to find themselves in the same dreary situation in the morning. However, there is help if the seeker will but listen for the Gnosis and remember their revelations. This then is the book of the Dark. When seekers learn the Gnosis, they will belong, be successful and know fulfillment. Their limitations vanish, and they are free to grow in stature.

They will also prosper and live in harmony with one another in a land of plenty. You see, there is more to all this than meets the eye, and the ignorant man is much less than his ancestors who once had the Gnosis because he has forgotten many of the great truths and principles apportioned to the race of men when its days were short. Yes, man has been deceived and cheated by the purveyors of mysticism and deceit. Today, ignorant man lives in the Realm of Choices and confusion, but instead of choosing to seek the Power of the Force for himself, he has instead traveled the hot, dusty road that ends in failure, deceit and submission to mysticism. He has let the profane mystics talk him out of his inheritance. Because of this, ignorant man has been mistakenly battling against something within himself which he doesn’t understand, and the harder he fights, the more his situation deteriorates. The reason and answer to this dilemma is that ignorant man, at least in this physical world is incomplete, as the guidance and benefits of the Force is purposely withheld from him until the realization of his adverse condition becomes eminent and the Gnosis is asked for and seriously desired by the person who then separates from the herd in the eyes of the mighty. Yes, when a person realizes that they have been lied to and deceived and has the fortitude to stand up, shake their fist at the sky and demand their inheritance returned, they get it and become one of stature among their peers.

Yes, not until a person realizes their untenable situation and reaches out to the Force will the process of redemption and reawakening begin. This world is an arena of testing and trial where masters are separated from slaves. The subjective are culled from the objective and the weak removed from among the strong. This world is no prize. That is why it is said that, “The meek shall inherit the Earth.” This planet is the consolation prize for losers who can never raise their sights.

Yes, part of man lives in the physical world of earth and sky, but the rest of him lives in the Realm of the Astral, beyond the veil which separates him from his self of power and those who have gone on before to reign in majesty with the force, as a warrior or forever grovel in submission to one of power who has the knowing. Whenever a person forgets their spiritual ties with that other realm, they lose contact with the Force which sustains them and they become weak and lost, seeking a master who will guide them. Whenever the Gnosis of the Force is lost or unknown, man is doomed to servility, no matter how hard he tries to convince himself otherwise. The incomplete and ignorant can never rise to full stature and must sit at the feet of one who has become, hoping for the enlightenment that will never come because they have never asked. Your chance to grow in stature is here and now if you so desire it. This is not about loss, fear and shame. This is about rising from the depths to the heights. This is the path to The Knowing!

This is a gift to mankind by the many brothers and sisters who have left their legacy behind for the benefit of all who would come after them. Knowing that man must eventually seek the Force, they have left us the answers to the basis of the combined forces, known but as yet unexplained by the great academic minds. This is about that Force, the All, man, and those who have been sent to help him find his way by achieving The Knowing. Their directive is to bridge the veil of mists and carry the Keys of spiritual freedom to mankind. Their purpose is to aid and assist all men and women who freely ask to travel the Dark Path to fulfillment. However, one who wishes to learn must ask. As the pages turn, the voices of many past adepts will speak their parts, revealing the right way to look at personal interaction with the forces that be and to form a suitable defense against the opposition who would limit and ensnare the unwary. They will also present the keys of wisdom and knowledge that will unlock the mysteries of the ages and open the doors to the future aeons. But, this is only half the story, You see, the true scope of this is only to show the way to the bridge; the seeker must then cross it. Your personal gnosis will bring all into focus when the time is right for you to know or have the knowing.

-Paimon/Darth Wraith/Darth Taranis

Dark Self-Discovery

Filed under: Sith Teachings, The Dark Side — Darth Draconis @ 10:58 pm

There has often been talk in chat and on the boards about ’searching for yourself’ or ’spiritual self-discovery’. Concepts to which I invariably respond with the question: “Who is doing the searching/discovery and what is being discovered?” and the only answer to both is “Myself”. How can the same person be both subject and object without realising it? It is impossible.

The truth is each individual is self-aware and given freedom of expression is able to manifest their true nature. The problem comes when individuals are not allowed to express this, are told they are ‘wrong’ to be as they are or are kept in ignorance of the possibility of such self-expression. There is a Hindu story which puts this well.

A lion cub, whose mother had died soon after it was born, found herself amongst a flock of sheep. These sheep were the first animals she had ever seen and so when they told her how she should live, she accepted it. The sheep said that hanging around in fields was the thing to do, so she hung around in the fields and felt bored and dissatisfied. The lambs all leapt and skipped in the spring, she leapt and skipped, but it did nothing for her. And eating grass which nourished the sheep, left her more and more hungry and her body more and more thin and wasted.

But the lion cub just assumed that this was how life had to be. When she told the sheep that she thought she did not feel right with the way things were, they told her not to be so stupid – that there was something wrong with her if she didn’t fit in right. So although she knew her own nature, she never expressed it as she was not aware of the possibility of doing so.

One day an adult lion saw the cub in the field eating grass. He picked it up and took it into the jungle where he had just killed a deer. The lion put the cub down by the deer and pushed her nose into the fresh kill. The cub tasted the warm blood and flesh and started to eat, suddenly aware that there was another way of being, another path in life, She knew now she did not have to be sheep and gradually she learned how lions behaved and how to express her lion nature. So she grew strong and healthy.

This is what we are doing here in the Realm, showing those of the Dark the way they can express their spiritual nature and what they need to ‘feed’ themselves to be spiritually strong and healthy.

There is no sense of people ‘not knowing’ themselves. Everyone knows themselves as they are the ones who are both knowing and known. It is more a matter of showing those of the Dark what they need to be aware of and do to be able to flourish. To appreciate their nature for what it is, to express their Dark nature and to act in the manner that is necessary to sustain and develop themselves.

-SoronWolf

Attaining Power

Filed under: Lessons of Power, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 10:55 pm

Attaining power through Light and Dark and the differences in the two ways.

I will start with the Light. The Light has rules or codes that they expect the followers to abide by. Whether it is the Bible or the Wiccan rule of three, whatever light path there is a code to how one must live. The way that the light followers gain their power is by strict adherence to the rules or code. It is much like a promotion of sorts in a mundane working environment. The employer does the work follows the rules, sets a good example for the others, and can do the job that is asked of him/her. The boss then gives the employee more privileges, better pay but also more responsibility. This scenario can be directly seen as how the light gains its power. It is given to them for a rewarding of a job well done. The more power given the more responsibility and the more confined to the rules they become.

Looking at this is interesting because it shows a carefree lifestyle at first and then continually progresses into a strict one with the more power that is gained. With more power the more responsibility and duties are given to it. Just as in the scenario of a working mundane job, if these activities are not performed in the way that the boss wants them done demotion will occur and the job will be given to someone else along with the power that was once yours.

The Dark is very much the opposite. Power is not given to anyone. It has to be fought for or gained by themselves. In the beginning it is very strict because having hardly any power greatly limits what the dark are able to accomplish. They must learn how to gather it and acquire it. It is not given to them they have to learn how to do all of this. With more power that is gained the more freedom the Dark have. More power equals more options. Because the power was never given to them by a higher source no one can take that away or ‘demote’ the worker.

-Guardian

October 31, 2007

The Dark Side: Pros and Cons

Filed under: Sith Teachings, The Dark Side — Darth Draconis @ 7:30 pm

I will approach this in two ways, Positive Dark Side and Negative Dark Side—positive meaning beneficial and negative meaning detrimental. Each positive number is counter-pointed by a negative number that happens occasionally. For example, positive number 1 may result in negative number 1.

Positive Dark Side
1. I am more in tune with myself and my wants and needs.
2. I am in control of my emotions.
3. By trusting only myself, I have become more confident in my abilities.
4. By counting only on myself, I have become more competent in all that I do.
5. I have become a skilled manipulator at engineering events to a desirable outcome, using both lies and truth to sway subjects.

Negative Dark Side
1. I can become so in tune with myself that I exclude understanding of others, and therefore, am at a loss when dealing with others. I can also exclude any action that does not benefit me more than anyone other party involved.
2. I can be so in control of my emotions that I am emotionally devoid and do not feel as if I am alive. I can be so in control that I cannot feel love or passion.
3. I can be so trusting of myself that I do not believe anyone else reliable enough to do a job competently.
4. I can count on myself so much that I can be arrogant and disappointed when I do not measure up to my own satisfaction.
5. I can manipulate others to avoid doing things myself or to allow myself to become lazy.

The first step to conquering it is to consciously detail all of the positive and negative attributes that you possess all the time, sometimes, or rarely at all. Then you use mindfulness to be aware of when you are doing such a negative action and then choose to eliminate that action from your life. Keep the positives and remold the way they are used to a better stance; for example, focus only on manipulating through truth, such as convincing others to quit smoking through the use of medically proven facts.

-Curtis V.

Step in…

Filed under: Sith Teachings, The Dark Side — Darth Draconis @ 7:25 pm

I always wonder why someone who is Light should have anything to fear from the Dark. Why do you see Darkness as something that is bad, and Light as something that is good, why hide – not from what you are – but what you could be? You seem to say the Dark would destroy you, and to that I must say, yes, indeed it would. To cross over, to become more then what you already are and to transcend, you must change what you have been made to be and, by the strength of your own will, you must in a sense destroy what you are in order to again create yourself in your own image, and to sharpen that which you are.

The Light Side, in my own opinion from what I have seen and heard in this place and out of it, is too light a thing. And what happens when you stare into the light for too long? You lose sight, you lose vision, you love too much and you critique too little. Humanity, as a species, has not grown to be what it is today through joy and happiness, but rather it is struggle that has molded us, it is struggle that has made us into what we are, and it is struggle and the quest of individuals away from the herd, into directions that the herd is unwilling to travel that enable the species as a whole to move forward.

You say the Dark is easier. I say no, it’s harder. Far easier not to look into the Dark places within, far easier to keep away from the Dark and stay within the warmth Light makes us feel.

What you say of fear however comes not from following the Dark path; rather it comes from standing in the Light and looking at the Dark. It comes from fear of Darkness. I say have done with fear, I say learn to cherish that which you are, the feelings you feel. I say look within with a mind that welcomes what it sees rather then one that cares for the thoughts of the herd. I say follow through with your mind and explore the Darkness within.

Above all, be aware and be mindful.
Noel Vock, Dark Master

The Dark Spirit

Filed under: Sith Lessons, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 7:08 pm

From fury, refined and harnessed, comes a hate that is unabashed and change-loving, hurtling forwards, moving ever onwards due to the greater awareness that hate brings. The greatest cycle that the individual may enter, the one that brings with it the most growth to the soul and the body, the one that creates the most beauty to the outer and inner world is not one of blind love but one of discontent hatred followed with a period of cherishing and enjoyment of that which you have created, followed again with discontent hatred. Through hate comes strength, bled from progressive movement and gained by an analytically calm appliance of the self to the outside world. The more hatred you harness, and the more you sharpen yourself, the more change you will be able to enact as the deeper into the Dark you dive—the higher your soul will fly with ever greater wings.

Yet we came from the mud of the earth and either grew a spirit or caught one. As such we are limited, in innumerable ways, to what we are accordingly with what we have been. In the same way that primitive life is blind and deaf and dumb when compared with us, so too are we when compared with that which may come. We are Spirits of Darkness trapped in a prison of flesh, and even though it is that same prison that gave us life, even though we may only be free in the Darkness of our confinement, the prison is a thing that we must attempt to transcend.

When in the seeker’s soul the hunger grows, stemming from hatred and with it an understanding that the preachers of love, while meaning well, have been deceived, the seeker must reach outwards beyond the shadows cast by the Light to stand, waveringly at first, at the precipice, on the ledge that overlooks the abyss.

When at last the seeker is ready with a sharpened will, when his soul has been prepared and is ready to begin the descent, not for the glory of the gods but for the strengthening of itself, when the seeker has realized that mankind searches for God not to praise him but because we praise ourselves, then do the wanderings begin.

Only through the journey itself, only through the experience of the wandering spirit through and further into the spiritual morass, may the Darkness that is the individual’s soul grow. For the abyss is eternal and in everything and it is every thing. Then when the critical level has been surpassed, and the spirit has forged itself using stronger stuff then the knowing, one is born giving further impetus to the forging process, allowing the spirit to sprout newer and greater wings, again and again with which it may glide ever more through the length and the breadth and the depths of the infernal swamp of Darkness that encompasses all things, creating, calling, herding to themselves greater powers and thereby strengthening the Dark Spirit itself.

Be mindful,
Darth Moor, Sith Lord

Hate

Filed under: Emotions, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 7:05 pm

What is hate? How do we recognize it? Well only in comparison to love. We cannot know hate, unless we know love; the two depend on each other totally. What you hate is the contrast to what you love. Now if I hate part of myself, I must also love part of myself, otherwise their is no contrast.

…You are right, hate will consume, but it will leave a core of what you wish, what you love, and destroy that which you do not like.

The one difference is that in a world of infinite possibilities, you have a sustainable fuel available, but we should bare in mind that not everything is fuel, hatred, economies, life, are all dependant on certain circumstances.

I would have hate fuel my life as much as I would have love fuel my life, for even if they are not relative to each other (even though my personal experience would negate that), this is part of my very being, as I am an emotional being, a being who can react and form connections with the world on a level other things cannot, and to be true to myself is something most important in my opinion. 

—Sa Dantaiko, Dark Knight

October 25, 2007

Holocron of Chris Raen

Filed under: Holocron of Chris Raen, Jedi Holocrons — Darth Draconis @ 10:30 pm

Lectures and ponderings of the Force to come.

As for now I am Chris Raen, also known as Chris N, Jedi Knight, former apprentice to Brandon G know simply now as Brandon, 19 years old living in Miami Florida. My strengths are Crystal Healing, energy manipulation, and a deep understanding of the nature of the Force and the ability to ride through it’s currents.

I have no problem discussing any of the topics in my holocron if you wish to though for the shake of not turning this into a long thread I ask that you copy my post and post it in another section of the board (preferable light discussions or general discussions) with an attention comment to me so that I make sure to look at it right away.

———————————-

There are many who will say that there is no such thing as the will of the Force, that the Force is no sentient and thus can have no will. They are half-way right, the Force is not sentient, but neither is the wind and it blows as it wants, the earth continues on it’s natural orbit, rivers flow the same regardless of who or what is in them.

The Force just like the earth or a river, has a natural order, that natural order is it’s will. It is not a will in a living sense like you and I have, but in the same sense as the earth’s will to continue it’s natural orbit. We as the earth’s inhabitants may do things that damage or hurt the planet but it continues it’s natural flow. So is true for the Force.

Despite many saying they do not believe in the will of the Force, all of us experienced enough with the Force to sense the different emotions and feelings that are transmitted through it are aware of the will of the Force wether we admit it is the will of the Force or not.

The Force follows it’s natural flow and why we or others may do things that go against that natural flow it still continues it the same. As Jedi we can feel the calming peace of the Force, but we can also feel the ripples caused by the pain and chaos we as humans create. These disturbances feel strange and eery cause they are not the natural flow of the Force, they oppose it’s will of steadily and peacefully continues it’s natural order. While no person or even people will have a ever lasting effect on disturbing or opposing the will of the Force people can for significant periods of time cause ripples, it is the Jedi’s job to sooth and quiet these ripples the best we can.

It is true no matter what we do the Force out last all of us and so no matter how long it takes ripples do fade out, but while they continue the world that surrounds the source of these disturbances and any link to that world suffer the negative effects of the ripples and the Force balancing itself out, that is why Jedi seek to qualm disturbances in the Force.

So the big question that many ask and even more use as a reason to disbelieve in the existence of the will of the Force. Does the Force control us? To a large extent people can not stand the concept that we are not in control of our own destinies and it is understandable we all want to know that what we do has some bearing that it matters, and it does. The Force does not control us, we can learn from it and even let it guide our actions when we so choose, but it is our choice, just as it is up to us to understand what it is we feel in the Force and act on it accordingly.

The will of the Force is always present, but it is the Jedi that make that will known.
———————————-

Two of the names of our paths at the FA have come from the Star Wars universe and why we as a community have grown and changed the concepts of which the Dark community sprang from do exist.
As it currently stands, if someone mentions the darkside and people using their hate and anger to fuel their own abilities the person that mentioned this will usually get yelled at by those of the dark community here at the FA.

I’m not here to argue what the dark community at the FA is, but the name came from the Star Wars universe, and unfortunatly the idea’s of where those names come from do exist and there are those who practice it. So why the Darkside in the movies may not be what the dark community at the FA is for the larger part it does still exist. So why some may take offense to the use of the words darkside, dark Jedi, or dark in relation to those that feed of their own hate and anger, I’m sorry, but I use those terms as they were originally intended not what they want them to be.

That being said, Yes there are dark jedi/sith/whatever you like to call them. There are those who fuel themselves with rage, who seek to cause as much pain and suffering as they can and who will feed off those negative emotions of others to make themselves stronger and to feed their rage. It is also true that these people are not common because, it takes a truly warped individual to live, train, and act that way, it is against so much of what we as people have grown to know and believe. Yet they do exist, and it’s one of the reasons Jedi exist. To try to stop the darksiders, to calm the ripples they cause in the Force and to help those that have been the victims of those true darksiders.

The Darkside of the Force, the raw power individuals like the ones above like to use and aim to control does it exist? In a sense yes, the Force is an energy field that surrounds us all, we all have heard this, but in the literal sense what is energy? It’s power, one form of energy or another is powering many of the things we use, houses, cars, radios, etc. But the Force is just an energy field, it has it’s natural flow as I stated in my previous entry, but it does not have a darkside. The same power the darksiders use with their rage can be harnessed without rage, without the pain and suffering of others, and without causing ripples in the Force. The use and application of the Force along with how we access and channel it is one of the big things that separate the Jedi for the Dark Jedi/sith.

There is a Darkside, but it is not with the Force, the Force does not contain good or evil, but we do. The Darkside is within us. Each person has the potential to do tremendous good or evil, the Jedi seek the former.
———————————-

(To be continued)

October 22, 2007

Holocron of Han Solo

Filed under: Holocron of Han Solo, Jedi Holocrons — Darth Draconis @ 7:01 pm

I have long delayed starting this holocron, putting it off and putting it off, saying I had more important things to do, focusing on the basic needs of my friends, padawans, other Knights, Masters, and random people. However, it’s time to note the neglect I’ve shown to the most important aspect of helping: helping oneself, or catering to my needs. After all, I can’t be very useful to everyone else if I’m not able to keep myself up to standards and be readily available, which requires down-time and the opportunity to vent.

Reading off the first post in this forum, about the point behind holocrons, I’ll start out with some background.

I first came to the FA in July or August of 1999. It was mainly to read and learn. I don’t remember if I signed up or not, but if I did I no longer know the account name or password. After a lengthy amount of time reading on the forum, I drifted away from FA. Then I ran into an old friend at the opening day of Star Wars Episode II: Attack of the Clones. Some of you might be ‘old enough’ to remember one Light Jedi Knight Jacen Solo. He re-introduced me to the site, and I created my current name, if my memory serves me well. At any rate, I read, posted a few times, got my back end chewed out a few times by Richard Irvine, read some more, posted a few more times, got chewed out again by Richard Irvine… see a pattern? After a while, it was just read and post, and the occasional chat with Richard Irvine. There was also the occasional chat with Darren Williams/Widge. Those I always enjoyed. Widge has a way of placing you in scenarios that really make you question exactly where your values lie. In a sense, Widge played a fundamental role in me being who I am today. After a while, I was apprenticed to Master Mark Faulkner, who was also working with Jana V and Jason Christopher Garrett. The three of us worked in tandem on assignments, and after a short while, because I had some offline obligations, I fell behind. I watched as Jana and then Jason received their nominations, went through the trials, and were Knighted. I’d be lying if I were to say at the time I wasn’t a little jealous, because at the time I was. Realizing that I was allowing jealousy to come into my life, I took an extended LOA from the Force Academy so I could allow myself to set things straight. After I managed to sort things out, I came back and finished the assignments that were left that I had not accomplished. In a matter of a month and a half after my return, Master Faulkner determined I was ready for my trials, and made the request. After about 3 weeks of planning on a day, the day finally came, and embarrassingly enough, I was late to my own trials. I had just finished a ‘night flight’ for college, and ran to my dorm, to find myself late (by how much, I cannot remember). Despite my tardiness, the trials went on, and after another 2 weeks past the trials, the announcement came out that I was a Knight.

Shortly after receiving my title, I took on two apprentices: Zach Long, and Adam Yaw. With Zach, the process was strained because of school work on his end, as well as admittedly some motivational issues as well. With Adam, there wasn’t much to work with in regards to Adam. He had a very, very good understanding of the basic run of things, and it was very difficult for us to find time to talk anyway. After a short while, I read some more posts that Adam had brought forward. I believe the nomination for his Knighthood came around shortly after his compendium of the works of others. I cannot remember who the nomination came from, but I do not believe it was me. However, I was very glad to be able to second the nomination, and was even more glad when he completed the trials and was Knighted.

A few months ago, I took on two more padawans, within a month of each other. The first was Aidan McKenna, whom I was going out with at the time. Then, shortly after, I took on Kai-An Tatok. Aidan had worked with Zach for a few lessons, and I continued to work with all 3 of them on various assignments (which reminds me… I still have some extensive reading to do, from assignments that came from Aidan). Unfortunately, the relationship Aidan and I were involved in fell apart for things that were happening on both ends, though more so on my end. To be honest, I did a few somethings I wasn’t proud of, and for it lost a good relationship, and at least for the time being lost the best friend I ever had. I let her down, let myself down, and let some other people down. I was so ashamed of my actions that I actually ended up sick for several days thereafter. Yet again, I was forced to look at my moral and ethical character, and re-evaluate myself. There’s a good and a bad side to what happened. The good side is that my own thoughts on the matter and the forcing of me to re-evaluate those beliefs have allowed me to become a better person for realizing how wrong what I did was, and for realizing who it hurt, and for realizing exactly how I allowed it to happen. It is something I can almost 100% assure won’t happen again. The bad thing, though, is that it strained the friendship I had with Aidan, it absolutely destroyed the relationship (along with some other contributing factors), and also for the strain in the friendship, I fear our partner relationship here on the forum in regards to learning has also suffered. The term “You don’t know what you have until you’ve lost it” comes to mind, and though we always teach here to detach from feelings and not allow regret, it is a fundamental emotion that I feel is integral in our lives. I will not let this regret go, because to do so would forsake the lesson I’ve learned from it. I am truly sorry for what transpired that caused this rift, and would completely understand if Aidan wished to break off the apprenticeship she willingly agreed to: In fact, I wouldn’t blame her, and if she did so, I think I know just the person I’d recommend her to. As to Kai-An, however, luckily there was no such complication, as there was no such relationship. Kai-An has time and time again impressed me by stepping up and going above and beyond in her training. If she keeps moving at this rate, I will have nothing more I can teach her, and she’ll probably have a thing or two to teach me. Both Kai-An and Aidan are very close to being prepared for the trials, whether they’d admit it or not. In my mind, they’re already Knights, they’ve just yet to receive the title. Pride, I’m told, is a dangerous thing, but I can’t help but feel proud of them for each accomplishment each of them has made. Zach’s a good kid, and has a heart of gold, but he has a ways to go. I don’t doubt that when the time comes, he too will stand before the council to answer the questions posed and be considered to be counted. Patience is required with him, from both ends. However, we’ll get there together.

The program I designed for the training system seems to be working out quite well. One or two problems have cropped up, but overall it’s going very well. There are more parts being considered for implementation right now, and I’m curious to see how everyone else on the council weighs in before I give my opinion. I do have to give credit to Paladin Draconis, however. One of our more humble Knights, he rathers the term Paladin over Knight, and to my knowledge on some occasions has been nominated for Master, but respectfully declined on each account. Earlier two months ago, he proved to me that he deserved the title he turned down when he took the initiative, went into the training forums and revitalized them. Unfortunately, at the time I was unavailable to work on them, and without being asked to, without being told, he went ahead and posted. He monitored the forums closely, and was there to reply when a member asked a question. For his undying dedication to the forum, and for his standard of excellence, I feel he should be commended. Again, Paladin, thank you.
———————————-

Holocron of Darth Draconis

Filed under: Holocron of Darth Draconis, Sith Holocrons — Darth Draconis @ 6:57 pm

I am Darth Draconis, Sith Practitioner, and this is my Holocron, made to serve a multitude of purposes.
I was brought up by a Christian family, with the exception of my Atheist Father, but I never had faith in the religion I was taught, so I was never a christian, merely a pretender. Faith is one of the few things I am unable to possess, its very definition is distasteful to me: an unquestionable belief/trust in a person, entity, or ideal. I can comprehend the idea of Faith, but it took some time for me to grasp how a person could have faith.

Around the age of ten, I began resenting my families beliefs in the concept of an omnipotent God, at that age I was a very logical person and extremely critical(The logical behavior I displayed at that age has only grown and evolved, I am now a calculating, analytical Sith with a desire for control over myself). As a result, I began experimenting with Magickal practices, wicca, and witchcraft…this was my first experimentation with the Force. I understand Magick as simply another name for the Force. Magick and the Force are one and the same, but Magick focuses on the energies of plants, trees, air, etc. and concentrates on spells and rituals to focus the energy for the desired outcome of a magickal working, it is one of the many aspects of the Force, and it isn’t something that interests me any longer. As many people know, wiccans worship multiple dieties, I accepted this for a time, but I soon rejected these gods as nothing more than powerful spirits that were able to be noticed for a short time after their deaths, then worshiped as gods(I believe that after death, there is a possibility of keeping our spirits/souls intact, or our personal Force energy{life Force} will disperse and be dissolved back into the Force).

I then abondoned the magickal practices and began to take an interest in the Star Wars Mythos. I was still ten when I began walking the path of the Jedi, so I wanted to use the power I was now aware of for “good”, I lived by morals (implanted into my skull during childhood) that my grandmother lived by. But only months after I started training myself as a Jedi did I realize that the Jedi ways were pure weakness in and of themselves, I was kind, caring, loyal, trusting, even compassionate…and as a result, I was often taken advantage of. I then began to change, so I sought alternate paths. I attempted to live as a Shadow Jedi, but I found their ways to unstructured after only 1-2 months. That is when I decided that I would try being evil(as a Jedi, I believed Sith to be opposite of what I once was, and I believed Sith to be evil), so I began on the dreaded path of darkness. I was malevolent at all times, and I sadistically enjoyed being this way. But, almost three months of being a Sith had taught me something about what it really means to be a Sith. Sith are not evil, we are just considered evil because we are dark beings, but in abandoning morality(which may be considered evil as well), I got the idea that there was no true good or evil…I haven’t really decided if this ideal is still logical to me though….

So, since approximately the age of twelve I have been a Sith. I will remain a Sith for as long as I exist…

———————————-

My Sith name is Draconis, and I have claimed the title of Darth. My name describes who I truly am, it describes my inner darkness. The root of my name is Draco, a latin word that means Dragon when translated to the English language, I chose this name because dragons of mythology have traits I possess or strive to possess: Wisdom, Intelligence, Intellect, Cunning, Patience, Strength, Power, a hoard of Knowledge, etc.; many traits that can be observed among the Sith. Sith choose a name granted by Darkness, and one of its many virtues is that it describes the kind of Dark Being you have become on your journey within the Dark Side.

My inner darkness was crucial for me to become a Sith, without gaining an understanding of my own inner darkness, I might not have been able to gain any understanding of the Dark Side itself. Self-mastery(internal) should be the first step towards mastery of others(external), it must be expanded from the inside out. However, power and influence of other people is the most unstable, unreliable form of power I’ve used…
I have Dark, negative traits, traits I was once ashamed of, but I believe these traits to be manifestations of my inner darkness. I work to focus, hone, and control the inner darkness I have; I work towards making it a tool that can be used(as I do with my emotions and passions). Comprehending my darker traits has aided in understanding my darkness within. The first step to actually developing my inner darkness was awareness, I must do my best to be aware of where I’m at in my training.

But what of the title Darth? Some have theorized that it is a combination of Letters from another Sith title: Dark Lord of the Sith; this is a possibility, but not very relevant to a Sith such as myself. What does this title symbolize? What does it represent? Why do we work so tirelessly and relentlessly to obtain it? For me, it symbolizes that I am devoted to the Sith ways and have earned the power I have; it represents that we will always be connected to the Star Wars Mythos because that is what we were spawned from; I have endured much to claim this title, and I endure more still to ensure that I’m worthy of it…
“Because the first recorded Sith to use the title were Darth Revan and Darth Malak, the fact that they derived much of their power from the Star Forge, a creation of the Rakata, has led some historians to suggest that “Darth” is actually a corruption of the Rakatan word Daritha, meaning “emperor.” Others note another Rakatan connection: the words for “triumph” or “conquest” in Rakatan is darr, and the word for “death” is tah, leading to the theory that “Darth” is derived from darr tah and therefore means “triumph over death” or “immortal.” Given the obsession of the Sith with discovering the means to live forever, this idea, on the surface, is not entirely without merit. But others point out that the true meaning of darr tah is “conquest through death,” meaning the conquest of one’s enemies. “
-Wookiepedia
This quote further emphasizes that the Darth title is a representation of our connection to Star
Wars…
———————————-

(To be Continued)

October 16, 2007

Holocron of Darth Necrom

Filed under: Holocron of Darth Necrom, Sith Holocrons — Darth Draconis @ 9:24 pm

A Q&A session I had with Lord Virtu concerning my views of the Sith. It was done as a test of sorts to enter into the Sith Council at Darth Draconis’s Order of the Sith.

Virtu: 1. Discuss how your own path has evolved from what you been taught to becoming a Sith to your future.
2. Select the three most important Sith ideals and discuss the importance of them as well as why those three are more important than others.
3. What qualities should a master possess and why are they important?

Darth Necrom: 1. My journey on the path towards becoming a Sith started out with me at the old United Force forum. Here I began learning by myself. I studied the works of Master Anubium and his takes on the Force, The Sith, and how a Sith should conduct himself. The Sith have taught me that no matter what situation I might encounter the teachings of the Sith (more accurately, the Sith Code) shall guide me through it. I was never a child that was raised in a shady family life or an abusive situation, but I could find passion when searching for knowledge regarding paths that were considered dark.
Darth Necrom: 2. Passion- Passion is the most, without a doubt, important thing to a Sith. We seek to be the best we can be. I have said many times before that a Sith is free to pursue any path, but he takes it upon himself to be GOOD at that path. If a Sith wants to help the poor he shall do it and do it well. If a Sith wants to take over a country and be a dictator, he shall do it and do it to the best of his abilities. Fear – A Sith, like any other human being (or creature) is confronted with fear in a day to day fashion. A Sith allows that fear to pass through him/her and give them fuel. A Sith is not blinded by fear instead they turn it into anger, which in a fight is much more productive. A Sith instills fear into his/her enemies. Many say this is evil. It is not it is merely a means to seek an end. Fear can be used to head off violence that may be costly. Therefore every Sith should know it well. Knowledge – A Sith should seek out knowledge in every form so that they may become a wiser individual. I constantly watch the news and frequent news sites. Why? Because a person devoid of any knowledge of the world is a person out of sync with the world. Therefore they shall not be successful in their endeavors. And Sith should not tolerate such failure for long.

Darth Necrom: 3. A Master should be well versed in the ways of deceit, manipulation, education, warfare, history, and philosophy. Deceit so that a Master can conduct his matters in a clandestine fashion. Manipulation so that a Master may always get what he needs to further his goals. Education so that a Master may always teach new Sith the ways of the Sith and how they relate to life. Warfare so that a Master may be well versed in the complexities of combat. Warfare may entail individual combat or combat where large amounts of troops are to be commanded. History so that a Master may have an abundant source of knowledge at his command. Knowledge of the past is critical if one is to do anything in the present. Philosophy so that a Master may know a wide variety of views and perspectives so that he/she may combat any known threat that may arise mentally. physically, or spiritually.

——————————

Sith Mantra

I am the Dark Lord of the Sith, Lord of the Night.
I am the keeper of Knowledge
That has remained hidden for eons,
None shall comprehend that which I protect,
None that is except for those I have chosen.

I alone am the Keeper of this most powerful magic,
That which binds the Galaxy and the Universe.
The Chaos, the Rune weaves into that which may be understood.
It is the only true magic in the Universe.

I am the Lord of Illusion.
I am in all places at all times and in no places at no time.
When you think you have found me – You have not.
When you believe you understand me – You do not.
When you think you have bested me – You have already lost.
Behold the might of deception!

——————————
Manipulation

I cannot claim to be a master of deception, but I have many tricks that I use:

1. Use gradual manipulations. Don’t force your hand to be played to quickly.

2. Let them always think they are on top.

3. Don’t always do the manipulations yourself. If possible have a
friend/acquaintance relay your “tampered with” information to the person being manipulated. This is good for 2 reasons: One the person can now blame someone other than you if your attempts are discovered. Two the person might not trust you if he keeps seeing you all over the place.
  

4. If possible mess with their head. They, in a shaken state of mind, might make decisions which are of advantage to you.

5. Become their friend. The closer you are to them the more secrets you might discover about them that would be able to be put to use under your control.These are just suggestions. I have used many of them, but your situations might be different and therefore you wouldn’t be able to use them. These are my ways, but what of yours?

——————————

Darkness the True Good?

Man has always been afraid of the dark. He fears what he cannot see, what is beyond his own power. This is the reason why most and all things associated to darkness are considered evil. I find it interesting that man, a being that is surrounded in darkness for the first few months of his existence, cannot come to a better relationship with the dark and has no real interest to ever do so (except for a few, of course). I think the underlying problem is that man sees in stereotypes (light,dark, even grey). Why is the light considered so good? I believe I have found that answer. Man must have something to aid him in the conquest of that which he doesn’t know. But is he really conquering anything? Yes it might seem that with the light the mysteries are understood, the problems solved. But what if the real mystery was in the darkness itself? How then can man truly understand? The answer is that he cannot (at least not using this strategy). Man must turn now to darkness. But he cannot be consumed by it. One must walk the dark paths of the universe and one must understand them and why they exist. We must learn not to limit ourselves in our beliefs. We must learn that,sometimes, in darkness there is hope and shelter. And in turn that,sometimes, in light there is suffering and death. If we are to solve any of the worlds problems we must learn that darkness has its purpose and we must not shy away from it (but not be consumed either). I guess what I’m trying to say is this: We must clothe ourselves in darkness, but be ready to jump head first into the light.

———————————-

“Loneliness is the poverty of self, solitude is the richness of self”

The power of Solitude

Solitude, like silence, is a lost art in our society. We view solitude as a weakness because we think that an individual not congregating with others equates to that individual not holding any power over the others he or she is communicating with. Nothing could be farther from the truth. However I’m not saying that talking to a great number of people is wrong; I’m just saying that our society favors social ties for all the wrong reasons. Going back to solitude, many ancient civilizations favored solitude, and silence for that matter, as being a means to keep ones self safe from others. If you knew something that others would either be harmed for or would gain something over you, you would often times take a vow of silence and solitude to not utter a word of this information. Like I said above in modern times solitude and making your own path is looked down upon by others because they want you to join their cause either to bolster their ranks or to make themselves feel justified in their actions, often both. But I cannot stress enough the importance of going against what the “group” does. One individual with common sense is harder to influence than a whole group of ignorant bystanders and due to this the group will single out this resistance in often harsh ways. This is where the beauty of solitude comes in. If you master yourself to the point that you no longer need the group than you will not be affected by their actions unless you choose to be. I cannot yet claim to have mastered solitude, but I find my resistance to the draws of the group growing. I don’t want to make it seem as if I’m anti-social, or anything of that matter, because I love being in the company of others. What I mean when I speak of solitude and “going against the group” is that when the group does something or is going to do something that doesn’t favor yourself you need to have the discipline built up to combat their propaganda.

-Darth Necrom

———————————-

(To be Continued)

October 14, 2007

Snowflakes

Filed under: Humanity, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 10:42 pm

On a snowy night, all snowflakes look the same. While they all are composed of the same material, it is only when examined closely one discovers they are in fact all different. Every snowflake is unique even among countless others.

Like a snowflake you too are unique among countless others. However the differences can be difficult to detect and indeed you might need to examine yourself closely to determine what exactly it is that makes you a unique individual.

As the foundation of your being, your genes can be assumed to be the root of everything else about you. Most prominent would be the matter of your physical appearance; however two or more persons can easily look exactly the same. Therefore it is the inside of yourself you must examine to determine what makes you the individual you are.

One of the more dominating factors in defining who you are is the choices you make. Hence every time you forgo making up your own mind, you forgo a chance to define yourself. Each time you limit your choices you limit the ways in which you could define yourself. Whenever you fail to stand by the choices you make, you fail to stand up for who you are.

Values, or ideals, are another big factor of what defines you as an individual. What matters to you should to a great extent dictate your choices, in that your choices should always be in the interest of what you deem important, or otherwise valuable. If they are not, they are not really your choices and as such will not truly serve you as an individual.

Like a thick crust, your thought pattern surrounds your personality, containing all other aspects underneath its layer. At times it will dictate all other factors of your personality and at other times they will dictate it.

More so, the way you think regulates how you interpret the world around you and the experiences within it. Two or more people can interpret the world in exactly the same manner, and so it alone does not make you unique. What does is the basis of your interpretation, the things you experience. In turn your interpretations of experiences will alter your thought pattern, and thereby your whole personality. The more you experience, the more opportunities you have to define yourself. Largely based on your thought pattern and your values, there will be certain goals that mainly your choices will determine if you reach or not. The most obvious goal will often be that of self preservation, because if there are no you, there are no values, or choices of yours to take and hence no goals in the first place.

Self preservation as a priority in this day and age might seem a little paranoid. However, there is more to it than what first appears. As your values, and choices define you as a person you must make sure that they are preserved as well as your physical being, because without them you would not be who you are. Not to say that you should not change or compromise, but merely that when you do, it should, wherever possible, be a choice of your own, and not that of others.

Knowing your values, being mindful of your choices and going for your goals will greatly assist you in furthering you as an individual in the sense that you will have an easier time recognizing yourself as someone unique as opposed to just another stereotype. The importance of which cannot be overstated.

When snow falls on your shoulders it is a mere nuisance, when a snowflake is examined it is truly beautiful. While the snow outside the windows is ultimately insignificant to your life, it is the snowflake that rests in your palm you remember and that has such impact on your life.

- D.K.

Human Race

Filed under: Humanity, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 10:40 pm

Humanity has imprisoned itself into a convoluted ostentatious stage. Their illusions of grandeur have convinced themselves that they are irreplaceable. The unseen directors have herded them into their categorical roles in which they have specialized themselves to the point they are genetically created as servers of that role. However, this absent minded focus in their one role has rendered themselves the opposite. In the face of change, they crumble under the pressure; they hold-out and rebel. They feel their lives are in jeopardy when the famous star must become a supporting actor, when the hero must become the villain, or when they must not be seen yet still heard for the story line to flow as necessary.

Some are too slow witted to be able to improvise or improvise their roles, so instead they sit apathetically waiting for the scrïpt. Too lazy to be able to define themselves, they expect the answers to come down from the heavens. This state of malaise is the reason why the story never flows or why the there is never the “happy ending”. These very people are the same ones who complain that the story does not go the way they would like it to. As the old saying goes, “It is easier to point a finger then to lend a helping hand”. They are pathetic armchair enthusiasts who have become rooted to their recliner. Instead of trying to change the story themselves, they insist on complaining, but their complaints fall on deaf ears. There is no director or producer behind the cameras and the lights trying to create a dramatic tale. This is a comedy!! Egotistical actors who are too stubborn to bend in their roles, dim-witted and slothful actors too lazy to attempt to change what they feel are wrong. No, instead the directors are sitting comfortably watching the action ensue from afar.

The truth is the denizens of the stage are mere puppets. They have no real, genuine memories, but those that are fed to them in the scrïpts. And even those memories, are but a lie. It is only the improvisers are the ones who are willing to change the story as they see fit, are the ones closest to the truth. They have no fear of being written out of the story, because they know there is no “real” story. They ultimately choose whether they wish to continue in this tragic comedy of a play, or reduce their role to something that is even beyond the eyes of the invisible director, or the audience that does not exist. They do not have the fear that the other actors have. There is no need to specialize in one aspect of the story, for it will only limit your roles on stage. There is no need to be fearful of being removed from the story. As sadistic and cynical as it sounds, the show cannot go on without their favorite puppets to abuse, even if it only comes down to one of them. Fear, fear is merely a blindfold to keep humans incapable of ever comprehending the truth. Over come fear and the truth can be seen, found and held. Succumbing to fear simply keeps you wandering blindly about the stage, with no memory or idea of who you really are inside but what you are told, and turns you away from the truth. If you turn your back from the truth, you remain nothing more than a puppet.

-Canis Lupus

The Tragedy of Darth Plagueis the Wise

Filed under: Fan-Fiction, Sith Lore — Darth Draconis @ 10:34 pm

Title: The Tragedy of Darth Plagueis the Wise
Author(s): AdmiralNeeda
Timeframe: 380 years pre-TPM
Characters: Darth Sidious, Darth Plagueis
Genre: Drama
Keywords: backstory
Summary: Darth Plagueis sends his apprentice, Darth Sidious to eliminate a threat to the long-term plans of the Sith. But while his apprentice tends to his mission, Darth Plagueis makes a remarkable discovery about the true nature of the force.
Notes: This story makes the assumption that Palpatine and Sidious are the same person. The reader need not believe that, but will have to suspend disbelief for the sake of the story!
Chapter 1

Darth Plagueis interrupted his meditation to gaze out at the stars. They glowed benignly and malevolently all at once. How very like the force itself, he mused.

He knew his apprentice found it strange, but Plagueis found it easier to meditate in space. His solar yacht was a place of quiet serenity. The hustle and bustle of Coruscant spilled tremendous amounts of noise into the force, and while that could be a source of meditation in itself, the “living force” as some Jedi forebearers had once called it, Plagueis was keen to understand the nature of the force itself. What quirk of sub-atomic physics made it work, and why only in living beings? He had spent decades calling out to the midi-chlorians, and knew he was at the cusp of real insight.

During his most recent meditations, he had caught a glimpse of something; of what, he was not entirely sure, but it was as though he had actually seen the midi-chlorians with his eyes – seen their workings, seen their motivation, even touched the primitive collective intelligence he believed the force itself to possess.

His holo-transmitter began to beep. With his mind, he flipped the emitter switch, and the ghastly form of his apprentice, Darth Sidious, appeared before him, all cloak and cowl.

“You wished to speak with me, my master,” Sidious said, making more of a statement than a question.

“Yes Lord Sidious. I… I have a new assignment for you, of course. But there is something else as well,” The Dark Lord replied.

“What is it, Master Plagueis?”

“As you know, I have spent much time pondering the power of the force. I may have some significant insights, and more training, to share with you upon your return, my apprentice.”

“Power… of the dark side?”

“Not everything is light and dark, my apprentice. Some things, most things, simply are. In most ways, the force itself is such a thing. Its conciousness knows neither anthropic term. Ours is only to use it.”

Plagueis had long known this, of course. Sidious was an extremely powerful apprentice, but lacked the nuanced understanding, the insight, Plagueis knew he needed to fully complete his skills. Sidious was all rage, all anger. He could feign civility, diplomacy, even kindness well enough – Plagueis was always impressed when he witnessed Sidious’ other guises, a Republic bureaucrat many years earlier, and at current, a Naboo consular official stationed on Coruscant. But it was like watching the performance of an actor. Sidious was effectively incapable of truly feeling what he was feigning.

“At any rate… the mission, Lord Sidious,” Plagueis stated, bringing his thoughts back into focus.
“Yes, my master.”

“The newly elected Rodian senator, Alula Gurit. She ran for election pledging to reduce the powers of the office of the chancellor. I have foreseen this new senator having some success convincing her colleagues to support her position, should she take up her place in the senate.”

“I have seen this also, Master Plagueis,” Sidious replied in his gravelly voice.

“It is imperative, for our future plans that the chancellor retain his current levels of authority. Gurit must not reach Coruscant. Do you understand my meaning, Lord Sidious?”

“I understand well, my master,” Sidious smirked, his pleased look apparent despite his cowl. The hologram disappeared.

Sidious will be the fulfillment of our planning, Plagueis realized. It was an insight he felt viscerally, and through the force – he could literally see his apprentice, in his swirling visions, occupying the chancellor’s pod in a far-away time – the fashions, the senate décor making apparent his vision was from a different age from his own. It was a puzzling insight, as he knew they had hundreds of more years of groundwork and preparation to lay.

With that, the secret he had been trying to unlock struck him with the force of force lightning. It will be hundreds of years from now, because that is what the midi-chlorians have the ability to do for us!

He closed his eyes, and reached deep into the force. He spoke out to the midi-chlorians looking for them in his every cell. He visualized his cells, the telomeres, the hormonal systems in his body that advanced his age. With frenetic energy, he seized control of the force, the midi-chlorian collective, and re-purposed their work in him – envisaging everything, he saw himself forcing the midi-chlorians to recreate his cells with lengthened telomeres, recreating endocrinal and hormonal cells, even nerve cells stretching through his body. He gasped with pain as the midi-chlorians responded to his vision, but he held firm as long as he could, until he collapsed into unconciousness.

He came to, blinded by the starfield. Keener eyes stared out at them, eyes that would need to adjust to a new reality. He had replaced himself, caused the midi-chlorians to create life itself! He could use this gift to sustain his own life indefinitely.

Sadly, though, he realized that this would not come to pass. His vision showed him this clearly – his apprentice would be the beneficiary. It was no surprise to him. Sidious was ambitious. And though his apprentice had learned the virtue of patience, he knew Sidious would not wait out the life of a master of indefinite lifespan in order to take his turn as the Master of the Sith.

Plagueis accepted this though. Like he imagined his counterpart would, the five hundred year old Whill Jedi named Yoda, he accepted that the force had its own plans, for light and for dark. It was up to each to play the role he or she was meant to play. Plagueis would play his role – as “Plagueis the Wise” as he knew his apprentice would derisively call him under his breath from time to time.

The Sith would regain their glory, and his discovery would ensure this. For Darth Plagueis, this was satisfaction enough.

Chapter 2

Senator-elect Alula Gurit was not a patient soul, she admitted to herself as she waited in the plush maroon offices assigned to the Republic delegation in Tarsit City. But, she supposed, compared to most Rodians, she was a well of patience. She was well aware her years of experience in the local Tetrarchate would not be of much value in the Senate. The Republic moved slowly and deliberately, its many checks and balances a fine-tuned gear that was designed more for robustness than speed.

Still, she had reason to think she would do well. Unlike many Rodians, even her predecessors, she was fluent in most Aurebesh dialects, including Basic. That would serve her well, and possibly even help her if she took a run at the chancellorship. Gurit was not without ambition.

The doors opened, and instinctively, Gurit rose. “Tetrach… or should I say, Senator Gurit,” said a cheery rosy-cheeked human man with receding brown hair, “we are the transition delegation. I am the Naboo’s Secretary of Consular Affairs for our Coruscant High Commission, Palpatine.”

There were many aides entering the office conference room, but Palpatine turned to three conspicuously official looking individuals, one of whom Gurit knew well.

“This is Representative Anjul Faraste, the chancellor’s vice whip in the Senate, who is from Corellia. I’m also pleased to introduce Deputy Ambassador Chorele of Malastare, and I believe you already know outgoing Senator Dorecu’s chief of staff, Eli Eleku.”

“You are not then a Republic official, Secretary Palpatine?”

“You are quite correct, Senator. I am not. As you know, one of Chancellor Pergamum’s regulatory reforms, a nod to the ongoing disputes regarding Planetary vs. Federal powers, is to include planetary officials on these briefing delegations. The chancellor himself asked me to lead this one, and selected Deputy Ambassador Chorele.”

“That’s a half-measure, cosmetic at best. The real problem for Planetary rights is the excessive powers of the Chancellor himself.”

Chorele, feeling the need to defend both Palpatine and the delegation, chimed in uncomfortably, “Well, with the exception of Representative Faraste, Senator, we’re not legislators, and have no opinion on such matters. Our briefing will stick strictly to providing you with all the information you need to open your office on Coruscant and the protocols you need to be aware of in order to get started.”

“Of course,” Gurit replied cordially.

The elderly Corellian, Faraste, stepped forward, hoping to bring the first meeting to focus.

“We’ll begin, Senator, with the budget restrictions for a newly elected senator, and the legal implications of your oath of office, which you will be taking in two weeks time.”

“Excellent,” Gurit said, with the closest Rodian analogue of a smile.

Late into the Rodian night, Darth Sidious stood on the balcony of his Tarsit apartment, grimly contemplating the hover traffic criss-crossing the stars.

I play Palpatine’s role in earnest once more, he thought. Despite being a Sith apprentice since he was very young, he had still spent most of his life using this name, living that life – the price paid for the stealthy mode of the Sith in the shadows.

It was a common enough Naboo name, he knew well enough – perhaps one in ten men of his house had been named after the Coruscant noble Palpatine who had been one of the founding human settlers of Naboo.

Sidious did not mind the name, though – as his birth name, it was perhaps his only tie to a past he knew little about, a family life that was never to be. No, what he despised about the Palpatine-life (that was his place outside the shadows) were the people he had to live it with. Despite being a disciple of the dark, he loathed corruption. It was a necessary tool of his trade to be able to exploit it, but it was a contemptible and inexcusable weakness in others. Palpatine’s role in the Republic’s transitional delegation was the most recent example. A few paltry favours were all he had had to bestow in order to get the chancellor’s underlings to put his name forward. Corruption was not an evil that made you strong. It was a vice of the weak.

The portable holo-receiver in his room began to sound a soft alarm. Sidious obliqued the windows, and tapped the emitter. The silvery form of his master, Darth Plagueis, appeared.

“What is it, my master?” Sidious asked in his gravelly voice.

“I wish to learn of your progress, my apprentice,” Plagueis replied.

“The senator-elect is certainly single minded about the Chancellor’s power. I find that no opportunity exists to dissuade her from her quest.”

“I felt it so from the beginning.”

“It will be necessary to arrange something. Rodia is outlying enough that a mysteriously destroyed transport would not arrouse suspicion.”

“On the contrary, my apprentice, in the political realm, any politician’s death arrouses suspicion. Even when there is no reason for it,” Plagueis sighed slowly. “Any man or woman’s ruin lies within.”

“What ruin lies within, my master?”

“Lord Sidious, you effectively used the weakness of others to put yourself in position to survey the senator, have you not? Remember our own history. The Jedi knew our weakness, our inability to share the power of the dark. As soon as they realized this, they stepped back, and allowed us to destroy our own order. Only Darth Bane survived.”

“Yes, my master.”

“You can be sure that the Rodian senator has a weakness. You will find her ruin is right there, within her. Our weakness, however, is a thing I may have found an end to.”

“What is this weakness, Master Plagueis?”

“Death,” the Sith Lord smiled obscurely. “Death itself.”

Chapter 3The Avarthis tower on Coruscant had seen better days. Few now even knew the building had a name, let alone what it was. The entire commercial district where the Avarthis Tower resided was now abandoned, but it had once been a bustling commercial and legal district a thousand years earlier. Gentrification on Coruscant was a come and go thing – at some point in the distant future, artists would find the rustic beauty of the Avarthis Tower’s neighbourhood a compelling creative inspiration, and shortly thereafter, would-be bohemians and upper-class professionals seeking an authentic vogue would follow.

But for now, only maintenance crews and a few small petty criminal gangs took any interest. And the Sith.

Darth Plagueis was a black silhouette against the pristine mirror-polished floors of the landing bay, as he prepared his solar yacht for departure. He wished to meditate more, and so felt the usual calling to get back into the untroubled reaches of deep space.

What was it the force was trying to tell him? He wondered, as he boarded his yacht and warmed the orbital engines. The swirling visions he had been having had shown him a distant future, a future he could feel he had no direct part in. It was virtually unheard of both in Sith and Jedi lore for even a great master to see things so far ahead in time and space, for the future was always in motion, always changing.

He had thought for a time that these insights were meant to lead him to his recent discoveries, his newfound ability to cause the midi-chlorians to create life and halt the aging process. But he had become convinced that this had been a happy accident. An ageless being would and could still die from other things. As his connection to the force deepened, the force itself was calling out to him, trying to make clear to him that it had much more to tell him – to unlock for him what life and death were, if they indeed were different at all.

He was still pondering this as his yacht left the Avarthis landing bay, and fled into the orange Coruscant sunset.

He was a child again, the young Naboo ward he had once been.“It hurts, master!”

“Of course it does, young Palpatine,” his master said softly as he tended to his boy self’s cut. He had been helping cook in the kitchen, and had decided, without asking Cook, to peel roots.

“Why won’t it stop?”

“It isn’t meant to. Pain, like any other feeling, tells you things. The pain from your cut is telling you that you are injured. Just as your good sense should have told you not to pick up that knife. You should trust your feelings.”

“Why? What difference does it make?”

“Because feelings are the most important conduit we have to the force. And like the force, our feelings help us to understand our environment. Here’s an example – what do you feel about Cook?”

“I feel… that cook should stick to Naboo food, and not make so many offworld things.”

“Why?”

“Because I hate most of them! Or Cook doesn’t know how to make them right. One or the other…”

“And when Cook is making Naboo dishes, what do you feel?”

“Like I want to eat right now!”

“…because you have learned what to expect when she does that. See? You already trust some feelings. Now come, wash up. I think Cook will be having us soon!”

Sidious sat upright, awake. What a curious thing to have dreamed about. He could not even remember the last time he had even had a dream – his disciplined meditation largely precluded the need in him to dream.

He wondered if somehow his worried thoughts at the vague allusions his master had made were at the root of it. Death was their weakness, and he thought he could best it? Just what was this? He knew his master spent much of his time, now that he was retired from political life, studying and examining the force in as pure a way as he could. Had his master gone on a quest for a mythical pool of youth of some sort? And what if he had succeeded?

It would be a great power, Sidious acknowledged. But if his master possessed it, Sidious’ apprenticeship would never end. A master without death would be a master who would never yield his place.

He set aside this dilemma for a moment. Enabling the transmitter, he paged the droid, “R1 – gather any information you can about Farre Asbec – Senator Gurit’s opponent in the most recent Senatorial election. It is necessary to learn just how bitterly contested this campaign was. Learn who supported each candidate, who financed them. Collect this information, and report back to me when you have done so.”

The droid chirped in response.

Unable to meditate due to his troubling dreams, Sidious instead contemplated the rising Rodian sun.
Chapter 4They had lived on Coruscant for nearly a year now – the master taking up his place as Naboo representative, the junior politician who would replace the senator when absent, the apprentice studying galactic trade law at the prestigious Capital University.They were sparring with lightsabres, as they often did, in the Sith gymnasium compound deep inside the Avarthis tower.

Sidious was agressively bringing the attack to his master. Only one hand on the hilt, he edged his master across the room – balestra, lunge, cross, and cut. Plagueis normally favoured a simple red sabre, but in order to broaden his disciple’s skill, was wielding a double bladed weapon this day. He spun the blade back and forth between hands, matching every feint and cut blow for blow.

“Why do we do this, master?” He asked breathlessly. “We have never even met Jedi in battle!”

“One day we will, my young apprentice,” Plagueis replied. “And we must be ready.”

Plagueis left open a subtle invitation on his upper left arm, and Sidious attempted a one handed fleche at the opening. Instead, and impossibly fast, Plagueis deactivated his lower blade, and brought his upper blade right to the edge of Sidious’ pommel. With incredible force and speed, Plagueis spun Sidious’ blade a hundred and eighty degrees, causing Sidious to reflexively loosen his grip on the hilt. Plagueis stretched out with the force and seized his apprentice’s weapon with the force,tossing it against the back wall with such power that the handle cracked. The weapon would have to be repaired before it could be engaged again.

Sidious glared at his master with feral eyes that for an instant flashed yellow.

“What do you feel, my young apprentice?” Plagueis asked sincerely.

“I want to… I want to hurt you!” Sidious croaked.

“Then despite appearances, this battle has not ended!”

“What?”

“How many times need I tell you, Lord Sidious? Your true weapon is the force – your only weapon.”

Plagueis paused to deactivate his blade, and contined, “Life creates the force. Life is bound to the force, and the force is bound to it. The force is everywhere… yes, it even occupies the space between you and I… Now reach out to the space between you and I, and feel the force, see the force… can you see it there?”

“Yes master.”

“Of course you do. It permeates it. Now… reach out into the force, and fill your heart with anger at the way I just humiliated you.”

Sidious simply stood there, glaring.

“Good, good! Now reach out your hands, and fill the space between us with your anger. Pour it forth like a flood… make the force share your righteous fury!”

Blue lightning poured forth from Sidious’ hands. Reveling in a dark joy, Sidious bared his teeth and tensed his fingers, and the blue energies seething from his hands redoubled. Plagueis redirected the dark storm with his arm outstretched, but not easily.

Sidious stopped the discharge, and looked in wonder at his hands.

“Excellent. Well done, my young apprentice,” Plagueis encouraged him.

Plagueis cleared his mind of the vision, and it swirled away into the starfield in the cockpit window of his yacht. Interesting the force should bring him this remembrance – his visions until now had been filled with the future and a vague yearning. What was the force trying to tell him?

He realized it as soon as he asked it of himself – it was his own words that had been called back to him: Life creates the force. Life is bound to the force, and the force is bound to it. The force is everywhere… yes, it even occupies the space between you and I… Now reach out to the space between you and I, and feel the force, see the force… can you see it there?

Plagueis closed his eyes and reached out to the force, seeing it anew as the energy field criss-crossing time and space. The force pulsed through his perception, like steady and endless waves pounding a primordial beach. He reached out to his own life energies and the force at the same time, and began to realize that his life energies were nothing more than a ripple struggling against the tide of this energy. He moved his ripple into the tide, and saw the kaleidoscope of beings at one with it – creatures both aware and unaware, some as in tune with the force as he. His ripple became like a wave, a wave in the steady surf of an ocean current, and he felt his will becoming one with a will of unknown magnitude. He could feel his own flesh start to waver, start to dissipate into the wave, charging the energies forward. With his mind he could see his flesh beginning to disappear, and saw images of force users past, present, and future vanishing before his eyes – even an image of the Jedi Master Yoda, whom he knew in passing, starting to vanish like a vapour under the covers of an old bed.

With a degree of alarm, Plagueis halted the meditation immediately, thrusting his eyes open immediately. What he saw he could scarcely believe – he was spectral in form for a moment, translucent such that he could see through his own legs. It passed in an instant, and his form was solid again.

What had happened? Instinctively, he knew he could not rush for this knowledge. It had already been given to him. He would need to digest these events, mull and turn them over in his mind. Understanding would be given him in time.

Chapter 5The delegation had gathered with the Senator-elect once again at the deep red Tarsit offices of the Republic.

“One of the things of which you should be aware, Senator,” Palpatine said as Gurit’s aides furiously took notes, “Is that the Galactic news services are considerably more… scandal oriented than the Rodian press. The Holonet in particular can be expected to dig up just about any controversy you have ever been involved in. And in turn, the Rodian press will likely pick up the coverage. Is that not true, Eli?”

Eli Eleku nodded, as if agreeing with a conventional wisdom. [They were very hard on us when we first came, Alula] She said in Huttese.

Gurit tilted her head at an angle, a gesture of pique, and said, “Secretary Palpatine! My record of public service is unimpeachable!”

“Oh, I’m quite sure, Senator. I did not mean to suggest otherwise. However, perceptions become reality. I tell you of this so that you will be prepared for the inevitable. They will come investigating.”

The man looked at the floor in apparent discomfort, then looked up again and added, “I suppose my own world is fortunate in this; our Senate delegation is appointed by the Queen.”

The elderly Faraste, smiling gently, piped in, “When I first ran and had just arrived on Coruscant, my daughter took sick back home on Corellia. There were a dozen Holonet reporters harassing her at her bedside in the hospital, asking her to speculate as to whether I’d poisoned her!”

“I wonder, Senator, if you would consider allowing the members of the delegation to glance over your campaign contributions?” Secretary Palpatine said gently. “From experience, I would say this is where you will see the most scrutiny. With the collective experience of this delegation, and your predecessor’s chief of staff to supervise, we would easily be able to identify any potential problems for you.”

Gurit sighed in that peculiar Rodian way. “Thank you all. I know you are trying to make this easier for me. I welcome your assistance. My aides will make the records available for you.” She moved towards the door.

“Now, if I may, I am quite tired, and would like to retire.”

Darth Sidious stood waiting next to a darkened grey loading dock in Tarsit’s warehouse district. A light drizzle misted about the cloaked figure, but he seemed oblivious to it. The Dark Lord normally preferred to meet in more controlled indoor environments, but the Rodian security operatives cast a wide net. Even the innards of the empty warehouse likely possessed listening devices. Not that Sidious would have had any trouble locating and disabling them in the force, as he had in his apartment, but the Sith Lord knew the stout figure approaching for a rendez-vous would be too nervous to talk indoors.

“Farre Asbec,” Sidious said simply in a low hiss.

“Yes?” The nervous Rodian male asked in Basic, half expecting to be shot with a blaster.

“I am Jedi Master Sidious, sent by the Chancellor to speak to you. He is aware of your belief that you were unjustly denied in the recent election.”

“How can I be sure you are really of the Chancellor?”

“You can’t. Publicly, the chancellor cannot take sides. Nor the Jedi. Should you contact them, both the chancellor and the council will disavow me.”

“Of course, of course. Don’t mistake me. I am not ungrateful you came.”

“The chancellor wishes to know what it is you found objectionable. Do you suspect Senator-elect Gurit of corruption?”

“I have no proof of that. Not direct proof. But I have been told by those I trust her mate has been funneled large sums of money from the Banking Clan. And I suspect he intends to spend it on lobbying in the Senate. Despite their conjugal difficulties, it is a clear conflict of interest.”

The drizzle had begun to turn to rain. Water tapped melodically off the side of the warehouse gutter. Sidious remained unfazed. In fact his visage, despite the cowl, seemed particularly interested in the defeated candidate’s revelation. “Can you prove this?”

The stout Rodian shivered in the rain. “Not at present. I am not of the circles of Tetrarchate power, as Gurit is.”

With a hint of a smirk, Sidious said, “I have learned the Republic transition delegation has come into possession of Gurit’s campaign finance records. Would this help you?”

“Yes! Oh but it would.” Asbec replied gratefully.

(Chapter 5-B)The small silvery projection of Darth Sidious shimmered in Plagueis’ darkened quarters.

“So there is a chink in her armour,” Plagueis mused. “You did not have to arrange her demise after all.”

“Are you advocating compassion, master?” Sidious asked, a hint of the cynic in his tone.

“Compassion! The Jedi have no monopoly on it, my apprentice. If two paths lie before us, and one does not require killing, then even a Sith can take that path, all things being equal.”

Plagueis’ familiar pensive look came over him.

“Remember, my apprentice: a Sith gains knowledge through power. Power comes in many forms. And I promise you, there is no power greater than allowing life… to someone whose life or death is in your hands.”

“Yes, my master. I sense you are greatly troubled about these matters. Life. And death.”

“I must admit that I am, Lord Sidious. I know you think I study…in such an abstract way… too much. I am beginning to think you are right. I find I am unable to understand my own insights.”

Plagueis’ expression became abrupt and businesslike. He dismissed Sidious, saying, “We will discuss these things when you return. May your success continue, my friend.”

As the emitter powered down the silvery hologram, Plagueis turned towards his window, looking over Coruscant’s hustle and bustle, knowing he still could not soon expect to understand his strange visit to the edge of an unknown transformation.

Chapter 6Eli Eleku was glad to be home. She had spent fourteen years on Coruscant, and would have stayed however long Miv Dorecu decided to continue in office. But those years had taken their toll on the elderly senator as well. Eleku’s family had sacrificed much, and she had missed their comfortable and spacious Rodian home. Even half a lifetime spent on Coruscant was not enough to become acclimated to the alien and sterile decor of the city planet. She loved their Tarsit neighbourhood, where she could garden, or just sit on her patio and think.

She finished her drink, and returned the glass to the kitchen. She ambled into her study just as her holo-console began to beep. Curious, she thought, as this was her official projector, not her home console.

[Eli!] her old friend greeted warmly as he appeared.

[Senator. It is wonderful to see you again,] She replied.

[Please. Don't call me senator. I am just simple Miv again, especially to a dear friend such as you.]

[I see you've used my work frequency.]

[Yes, yes. We'll have much catching up to do, but it is of wordly affairs I come to you. This business I hear about your delegation examining campaign records.]

[You should not even know about that! And what cause is there to take the risk of contacting me! Do you suspect something?]

[I won't lie to you, Eli. I have much love for you, of course. I am close to Asbec. I saw him as my successor. Senator Gurit is a passionate politician, and that is to be admired. But she is a poodoo-disturber. Why is she flagging planetary rights at such a sensitive time in history? As to the campaign records, yes, Asbec suspects something.]

[What do you want from me?]

[Well... a leak.]

[A leak! Miv, I cannot do such a thing!]

[You've done it before at my behest.]

[That was different. There were altruistic reasons.]

[Look - Asbec thinks the Banking Clan has poured money into this, through the business interests of Gurit's estranged mate. You know that these huge galactic corporate entities have a huge stake in de-federating the Republic! They have always agitated for 'planetary rights' knowing that a weak regulatory environment favours them.]

[So... just leak the records and ruin Alula?]

[Look - if she's clean, and she probably is, nothing will come of it. I know a Holonet reporter named Gal Dida. She has a forensic accounting team that she uses all the time. It will be completely honest - no false accusations if Gurit is not bought and paid for!]

[Fine, fine... how do I do this without getting caught?]

Deputy Ambassador Chorele, the Malastarian, looked at the security console by the door just inside the Republic offices. The same crush of reporters that had greeted them when they arrived was still out there, waiting for any kind of comment at all.

Meanwhile, Gurit was fuming. “I haven’t spoken to my mate in five months. We’ve been separated for a year. This was pure malice. Malice! Who did this?” She demanded.

“As far as I know, none of us did, Senator,” Anjul Faraste replied, “at this time, only your outgoing Senate delegation has examined these records. And they would be risking severe sanction under Rodian law!”

Gurit rounded on Eleku, “You did this.”

Palpatine was surprised by the power of the woman’s outrage. Was she a force sensitive? It did not surprise him – many of those the Jedi failed to discover ended up in politics.

Eli Eleku responded indignantly, [Nobody from my office would do such a thing. How dare you senator? You accuse your own kindred when it was the offworlders who suggested this exercise?]

Palpatine kept his gaze steady. He hoped Gurit did not take tke bait.

Gurit insisted, “The offworlder, as you put it, was correct. Not one of them has examined this data. I checked the file access logs myself. Your entire staff has been all over it.”

Eleku sighed. [Of course, I will launch a full investigation.]

“I think it necessary,” piped in Palpatine, “That the Republic delegation withdraw for the timebeing. These matters are internal Rodian affairs, and it is gravely important that the Republic and sister worlds not be seen to meddle in Rodian political affairs.”

Palpatine straightened his robes with his hands, and got up. Shaking hands with Senator-elect Gurit, he smiled compassionately and said, “I do hope this is resolved to your satisfaction. I truly am terribly sorry for your troubles.”

“Thank you Secretary,” Gurit responded, glumly resigned to facing the journalists lying in wait outside.
Chapter 7

HOLONET NEWS [Galactic Press]
Rodian Time: 6753 Cycles SR
By Gal Dida

A stunned Senator-elect Alula Gurit kept repeating “No comment” as a crush of reporters asked her about the Banking Clan funding scandal in Tarsit today. In the latest developments, a Recall petition has apparently garnered 30 percent of Rodia’s population. Under Rodia’s recall statute, this means that Gurit must stand as a candidate in another election if she wishes to take a up a Senate seat that, three short weeks ago, seemed an inevitability.

Her rival in the three week ago run-off, defeated Progress Party candidate Farre Asbec, insisted he was not involved in the leak of Gurit’s campaign funding records, which Rodian law does not require candidates to disclose. Asbec insisted that “Gurit is trying to blame me as a distraction from her problems. That her mate tried to buy her a Senate seat with Banking Clan money may be reprehensible, but she has only herself to blame.” Whether Asbec will himself release his own campaign funding sources is unknown at this time.

Darth Sidious smiled at the dispatch, which lit his cruiser cabin. He was glad his master had advised him not to resort to a transport accident. He realized that ruining and corrupting brought his dark heart far more satisfaction than assassination ever could. He might even go so far as to call it glee. But no, he loathed corruption, and the corrupt. They made such things too easy.

His holo-receiver had begun to beep. Knowing who it was, and knowing through the Force that it was safe to talk, he reached out with his mind and activated the emitter. The grainy form of Darth Plagueis appeared.

“My sincere congratulations Lord Sidious. You accomplished your work with great efficiency,” The Dark Lord said.

“Thank you, master,” Sidious replied in a hoarse whisper.

“What of Gurit? What will become of her?”

“I know not, my master. She will have a great deal to occupy her time for the foreseeable future.”

“Be careful, my apprentice. Loose ends can be deadly. You would be wise to follow her progress.”

“I will, my Lord,” Sidious nodded grimly. “What are your new instructions for me, my master?”

“Join me at the usual rendez vous. There you shall have your reward, my faithful servant.”

“As you wish…” Sidious replied, but Plagueis’ spectral form had already vanished. The Sith Lord simply sat in the dark, and again skipped his meditations. He knew, somehow, that there was little point.

Chapter 8“What is med… mediatation, master?” The boy had asked him, as they sat cross-legged in their lush Naboo garden, after supper.“Meditation, young Palpatine. Meditation,” Plagueis said.

“Meditation.” The boy mulled the word like a Utapaun puzzle.

“It is a way of learning, without speaking, and when you get good at it, learning without being spoken to.”

“How can you learn if nobody teaches you?”

“Not everything we have to learn can be taught to you by people, young one. Some lessons we must teach ourselves. And some lessons must be taught to us by the Force.”

The two Sith Lords sat cross-legged on mats in the gymnasium of the Avarthis tower. The gymnasium lights were dimmed, and the usual sounds of ventilation and power conduits were absent. Plagueis sat with eyes closed, as if deep in a trance.

The sound of his clear voice broke the apparent trance, as he slowly pronounced, “Darth Sidious.”

“Yes, master,” Sidious replied simply.

“This meditation is perhaps the most practical insight I gained in your absence. It was the first of many.”

“How do I begin?”

“It begins in the same way I instructed you so long ago. The force surrounds us, it flows like a river around, and around us. Can you see the waves, my apprentice?”

“Yes, milord…”

“Focus on the waves… patiently. For they will make themselves known to you? Now… approach them. Look closer… closer. Pour over every detail in your mind. What do you see?”

“The waves you speak of… are like waves. Like the sea. There are crests… even foam, ripples… and… and…”

“Yesss…”

“Tiny, tiny lights… floating on every ripple, this sea before us is made of them!”

“Yes. You are actually looking at the midi-chlorians themselves.”

“How can that be?”

“Don’t question. Just feel. Now… speak to them…”

“And say what?”

“Whatever comes to mind… anything.”

Wordlessly, Sidious bid them come. And they did. Slowly the tiny lights began to move towards him, and the ripples, the waves, the entire surf began to move towards him.

“They… are obeying me?” Sidious asked.

“Yes, yes, they are. Now look down… see yourself. What do you see?”

“I see… I glow, I glow with them!”

“Indeed. We are made of them… our real selves are, at any rate. Now speak to them, the ones that you consist of. Bid them, bid them into your very cells… to regenerate, to recreate, with longer telomeres, with the self-destruction nature builds into us switched off… picture your cells, your organs, renewed, recreated, and send this image to the little lights working throughout you!”

Sidious felt his master enter his mind, leading the way… down, down into the cells, the organs, the neurons sending commands throughout the body. Following his master’s essence, he followed the wordless instructions and led the midi-chlorians into every place. Everywhere, like they were a vast army of Mandalore engineers, scaffolding and restructuring every edifice within. Sidious gasped with pain, but persisted, following the essence through every part of himself, familiarizing his mind with his body in a way he never dreamed possi…

Sidious awoke, blinded by the lights of the gymnasium, which in the corner of his mind, he remembered having dimmed low. His master, sat by, smiling.

“What is it… you’ve done to me?” Sidious rasped.

“I?” Plagueis smiled. “I have done nothing my friend. You did this. You’ve given yourself new life. I have learned how to cause the midi-chlorians to create life, life itself. It is in our power to use this ability to protect ourselves from the ravages of time.”

Sidious just stared. He had already suspected this result. Eternal life? His fears of an unending discipleship to this man would have to be confronted.

Chapter 9“Are we finished the medi…tation, master?”“Yes,” Palpatine’s instructor and guardian answered, smiling. “I want to show you new things, my apprentice, not wear you out. You need not worry – I do not intend to bore you to death, young one.”

“You can’t bore me to death, master. Jeddu says that Jedi can’t die, and we’re kind of like Jedi, aren’t we?” the young boy smiled.

Darth Plagueis gave him a sad smile. “No-one lives forever, young Palpatine. Not even Sith. And I cannot tell you for sure what happens when we do die, for I have never died before. Not so much as once!”

The boy laughed.

“Both our Sith and our Jedi forbearers believed that, when we die, we become one with the Force. It is not an afterlife like the Gungans believe their gods grant them, but it does mean we will… go on in some way.”

A thought occurred to the man, and he peered keenly at the boy, as if trying to read his mind.

“You haven’t spoken to Jeddu about the Sith, have you Palpatine? For you must tell not a soul,” He asked.

“No, no. I kept my promise.” Said the boy, almost indignantly.

“Good, good. For one day, you shall replace me, and be Master of the Sith, a great and powerful warrior. You will not be able to advance our cause, or bring our revenge on the Jedi if you have revealed yourself, to anyone, even Jeddu.”

“I don’t want to replace you, Master. What would I do without you and Cook?”

Again, Darth Plagueis smiled sadly. “You will not always feel that way, young Palpatine. Too many Sith have felt that the dark side does not permit us the luxury of affection. My master was very hard on me. When I took you in, I vowed not to ruin you simply in order to train you.”

The boy just looked nervously at him.

“What I mean is… you do not have to stop being who you are in order to be strong, or powerful. Being powerful is why we are Sith!”

“Show me this power again, Master Plagueis. So that I might understand it better,” Darth Sidious said. They were still sitting in the gymnasium, but it was completely dark now. Together, as if with a single mind, the Sith lords had reached out and turned off the lights altogether. The meditation had joined them that strongly.

“It would be better to rest a while the first time, I think, Lord Sidious,” the elder master replied.

“I am not fatigued, my master. I am intrigued. I wish to master this ability while it is still fresh in my mind.”

“Very well… down into the waves, the waves of light inside us we go… let me follow you inward…”

Wordlessly, they journeyed inward onto the sea of tiny midi-chlorians, a sea of life, where one could easily imagine a trawler crew staring in awe at a glowing catch in their nets. On impulse Darth Plagueis guided Sidious inward, into the organelles and….

…it was a trap, Plagueis realized!

Sidious seized control of their journey. Plagueis struggled to break the meditation, to resurface to consciousness, but the younger Sith Lord was less weary than he, and flipped their joined essence over into Plagueis’ body… down into the cells they went at a furious pace, faster than Plagueis could comprehend, bending the midi-chlorians to the dark will of the apprentice. Fire, agony, pain, frost,drowning… every elemental injury Plagueis could even imagine was shooting through his body, and he was aware of his physical body sobbing in agony.

Finally, mercifully, it ended.

Darth Plagueis, prone on the mats, looked up with unfocused eyes on his apprentice, who looked on him with both sad eyes and a smirk. He could feel something similar in the Force – the apprentice was pleased with himself; frightened with what lay ahead; worried in that corner of his mind that was still a child about what discipline he would face; and yes, even genuinely regretful in some corner of his mind.

“What…. have you…. no, I know what you’ve done,” the old man sputtered.

“Only what you showed me,” The apprentice said calmly. Sidious raised the lights up full with the force, adding to Plagueis’ suffering.

“Cancer cells… in everyone. You… found them… found them all… grew… metastasized… do… even have enough time for a healer…. do I?”

“Unlikely, my master.”

“Just tell… what led…. betray… tell me your feelings…”

“Ambition, my master. For what is power without ambition? You have always pressed on me the importance of power. Power is why we are Sith! And now I am ready to wield it. As the Master.”

“Then know this…. this… this was my last test. And…. you failed it.” The old man gasped.

“And what was this last test, Master?” Sidious smirked. “Love? I confess I was fond of you. It will be…. unbearable to go on without you. But even you must know I would not be your disciple forever.” Sidious frowned. “Or is this test of yours something else? Foresight? For I have vanquished yours, Master!”

“Wisdom.” the old man wheezed. “Much there was that I still had… to… teach you. Such power… as you will now… never… never. I am… I am… about to gain it… and you never shall…”

Darth Sidious felt his master’s essence moving, and turning, shifting away from his body’s failing functions as they began to cease, fading as Plagueis stopped breathing, went limp….

… and vanished!

Darth Sidious sat there stunned for a moment – how had the old man managed to manifest such a powerful unknown skill, in such a weakened state? Had he – teleported? But reaching out, Darth Sidious could not feel his master in the Force.

A parlour trick, he concluded dismissively. His master had simply figured out a way to disintegrate upon dying using some modified method of his midi-chlorian meditation. It would spare him having to reverently build a pyre, Sidious thought smugly.

Still a certain unease would not leave the Dark Lord. Was it some pale echo of the boy he had once been? The Dark Lord was forced to conclude it must be. But he was the Lord of the Sith now, as was always meant to be. He would take on an apprentice in due course, one who would be his arm and his reach.

He could not imagine taking on a child, though, though that was the norm. Not right away, not yet, he knew. That small part of him that could still feel was injured enough that he could not bear to re-enact his own youth. He had been right to use the word unbearable. Some part of him, a small part, did find it so. He submersed the suffering into the raging tide of his anger, until it was lost in the storm.

If he ever did take on a child apprentice, he would be no kindly father. For my master showed me no mercy in leaving me such ambivalence, Sidious thought darkly. Indeed, why should I suffer for doing what so clearly needed to be done?

No – those who served him would be his servants. Not his children.
EpilogueDarth Sidious stood waiting beside the same grey loading dock in Tarsit’s warehouse district where he had met the stout Rodian Asbec. As before, a lone figure approached the Sith lord. But not in fear this time.

“Alula Gurit,” Sidious said simply.

“It was you, wasn’t it? I don’t have to know you… I can feel it.” She replied with a barely throttled anger.

“Yes, my friend. It was I.” Sidious lowered his hood.

“You!” Gurit replied, in stunned recognition.

“In truth, I did little. I allowed the weak to learn things about each other.”

“I am not weak.”

“Indeed, you are not weak. It is because of this that one path set before you tonight will allow you to leave our encounter alive.”

“What are you talking about?”

“I am talking about your feelings. Search them.”

“I know my feelings, you, you… And they are telling me I want nothing more than to –” giving in to something primal, the Rodian gulped and offered in a low gutteral, “– hurt you.”

“Then I give you that chance, for I can feel your rage. See that stone beside you, at your feet? Pick it up. I am defenseless. Cast it at me.”

Gurit looked. A small rock indeed lay by her feet, as though put there on purpose. Though a strange request, Gurit instinctively reached to do it, but felt her arms pinned to her sides by an invisible hand. “What is this? I… I can’t reach your stone!”

“Not with your hands!” Sidious snarled, “Your hands are weak… connected to your brain by nothing more than a few weak strands of flesh… transmitting your will inefficiently. Let go your bodily self… close your eyes, reach for the stone with your hatred, and take your first step into a new life!”

The stone on the ground began to tremble, then suddenly hurled off the ground with tremendous force, until it appeared to bounce off an invisible wall as it approached Darth Sidious. Gurit felt her heart leap with a dark joy, reveling in the awesome energies she had just unlocked in herself.

“That was… the Force, like the Jedi use, wasn’t it? I could almost see the stone!” She said in awe.

“Good! Good!” he cooed. “And this is only the beginning. I can show you such power, your strength will dwarf any worldly power you could ever have hoped to gain in the Senate. You will decide who lives, who dies, the fate of entire worlds will lie in your hands. Join me, and we will transform the galaxy — together!”

She stood still for a moment, but only a moment. Then the Rodian nodded.

“Bow to me,” Sidious hissed.

The Rodian kneeled, hungry for what the tempter offered.

“Alula Gurit is dead. That weak self is no more. You have a new name, one befitting your newfound strength.”

“Yes, my Lord,” She replied, knowing they were the right words to say.

Sidious smiled.

“You are Darth Malous, dark Lord of the Sith, and my apprentice. I have much to teach you. Now — rise my friend!”

The dark circle was now complete, in the streets of Tarsit’s warehouse district. But the oblivious city continued sleeping, under the thousands of stars the galaxy offered her.

**** THE END ***

P.T.:Mind&Body

Filed under: Physical Training, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 10:24 pm

As dark adepts, a lot of what we do is internal, or mental. We study Machiavelli, people and behavior, meditation, emotions, and philosophy. A strong mind is important, but so is a strong body. You must climb the mountain before you can gaze at the valley.

Physical training (PT) will make you healthier. Your heart and immune systems will be stronger. We can go into tidbits about having the conditioning to last through a fight or run faster or further than an adversary, but you should already know these things.

First and foremost, be reasonable with yourself. If you’ve never lifted weights before, do not expect to bench 300 pounds six times your first time in the gym (some people can do this naturally, others cannot). Do not expect to be the best boxer or fastest runner just beginning.

This factors into a common mistake people make: failing to set reasonable goals. There’s nothing wrong with having an ideal body type (or an emulation of another person — say, Arnold Schwarzenegger or Jason Statham), but I recommend always finding out where you are now and trying to beat your self. Always strive to increase whatever it is that you can do now. Citius, altius, fortius.

Keep track of your goals. I have a notoriously poor habit of starting journals and not keeping them — particularly if they’re on a computer. I prefer using the computer for writing projects, but when it comes to journals and exercise plans — paper and pen is the way for me. Find what’s best for you. Keep a journal of your progress. I recommend recording what you do and for how long, how you felt during it, if that’s the right amount of exercise or if you need more during that amount of time, and what you eat during the day.

Goals are nothing without plans. Plans require thought and strategy — and in order to form a strategy you need knowledge. Start reading. There are tons of good books out there on fitness — cardiovascular tips, weightlifting tips, etc. It helps to have at least a basic education in human physiology so you know how muscles work, which muscles are which, and what they do — so you know how to make them do what you want (eg: get bigger, be stronger, faster).

If you’re in the gym, beware what I call the ‘newbie psychosis.’ You’re not in very good shape. You approach the weights, and you see all these muscle-bound, protein-eating, truck-lifting freaks… and you freak. You get intimidated, and go for a swim. Do not do that. Walk up there and start exercising. Hell, don’t even be afraid to ask for advice on a muscle group. You’ll probably meet a new person with interesting perspectives on exercise.

Some quick thoughts for you to consider as you begin a path to fitness include:

Foundation of knowledge: As I said, get out there and read. Darren is a nutrition god and I cannot imagine how much he’s read. I’ve read quite a bit of literature on exercise myself, and will tell you there’s a lot of good advice out there — but the best advice anyone can and will give you (besides seeing a doctor) is: listen to your body.

Goals: Know what you’re doing and why. Know why you’re lifting weights and for which muscle groups. Know why you’re running at the pace you are, for the distance you are.

Nike! Just do it. Sitting at home meditating on fitness and reading fitness journals will never, ever get you there. Doing something is better than nothing, so do what you can. If you skip a day, be sure to get back into it immediately. If you can’t make it to the gym, be sure to do something at home… you’d be surprised what you can do with just the human body as a weight.

Keep a journal: Write down what you do and how you feel and what you’re eating. Write down things you read in journals that you’d like to try. Vary your exercises — trust me, your body will get used to a routine and you’ll hit plateaus. Shock the body back into growth through variation.

Sprinting will increase your overall speed. Running long distances (or even shorter ones), and slowly increasing the speed each time out will increase your speed and conditioning; however, I have read and know through personal experience that sprinting is a great way to condition the body.

Tone = repetition. You won’t be able to throw as much weight around if you’re doing a lot of reps, but your muscles will become conditioned, tight, and strong. More weight = less reps, but your strength should increase faster than by just doing repetitions.

Keep your back straight. This is true for almost every exercise (including running). Arching your back can lead to injury, and that’s a big sad face.

Find a buddy. When I first got into weights, I had a hard time finding the motivation (particularly on runs) unless I had a workout partner. That is not a problem now (actually I’m a solo guy now, unless I’m boxing), but certain exercises will almost require you to have a spotter. Do not be afraid to recruit a friend or — egads! — make one at the gym.

I hope you’ve found this introduction helpful, especially for those who are maybe new to fitness or are thinking of starting a regime. Remember: the body and mind work together, and to separate or ignore either is unnatural and will leave you with something useless in and of itself.

For your own safety, I recommend consulting a doctor before beginning a new fitness regime. I wish you the best :)

Oh, and have fun! =)
-Cole

Fear

Filed under: Emotions, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 10:16 pm

Fear is both a blessing and a curse. It can tell us where to stop, and keep us safe. But it is still a chain on your ankle. It can keep you from advancing, from taking those risks that will make you better. It can be fear of anything, fear of pain, fear of rejection, fear of failure, all of it will hold you back and keep you from accomplishing your goals. It is like a poison that slows you down until you stop moving. Only sheer strength of will and courage will make you take that next step, jump that big leap. To conquer your fear is to destroy one of your greatest weaknesses. Once you rip that chain from your ankle, you are able to do anything.

-Darth Atlas

Introduction

Filed under: Introduction — Darth Draconis @ 9:04 pm

This is a Holocron for seekers of Sith Knowledge. The work of many Sith has been compiled and organized here for the benefit of the Sith, both old and new. Sith focus on the self, so it is somewhat safe to say that each of us have our own opinions on certain teachings, this is an advantage for students as it presents examples of individualism and conflicting opinions can be seen.

Sith Realist’s take the ideals of fictional Sith and apply them in a practical manner to the world we live in, there are no starships, no lightsabers, and evil is a myth. This Holocron is filled with the Dark Teachings of many Sith, the knowledge found here can lead to power…or it can lead to your own Self-Destruction. The Lessons of the Sith are not meant to be learned by those unable to obtain or control power, you must be one of the strong.

This Holocron offers many things, including insight of Jedi Teachings, as well as teaching of other traditions of Force Users such as Jensaari, both Light and Dark, Sith, Shadow Jedi and Light Jedi, among other traditions.

This is a device for learning, and although it focuses on the Sith Ways, it is useful to all who pursue knowledge of the Force.

-Darth Draconis

———————————-

The Darkness Awaits you-Introduction to the Dark Side

One day, you will know yourself, you will know the way the world works, and you will understand the Darkness. However, first, you must take the first step into the black.

This ‘first step’ is a very important, if not the most important, part of your journey as a Sith. It is where you ‘awaken’ to the Universe.

The Dark doesn’t simply just ‘let’ you control it, you must earn its ‘respect’, in a sense, first. You must open yourself to it, but not completely or else it will control you. You must harness it, control it, and embrace it.

Embrace your emotions, and harness them to your better:

    Anger

makes you want power, and victory.

    Hate

makes you reach for that power, and victory.

    Fear

keeps you focused, and aleart.

    Pain

helps you understand life, it lets you know you’re still alive, and it numbs your ability to be ‘hurt’ making you unstopable to your enemies.

    Love

at times, can make you want something the most, a lust for power, for understanding, and for invincebility. Love is determination.

All of these emotions compacted into one form, Rage, which will open the doorways to a world that you have but tasted. A world of Darkness, and an inexhaustable amount of Kowlege and Power.

-Darth Calastunus, Sith Apprentice

The Wise

Filed under: Fan-Fiction, Sith Lore — Darth Draconis @ 3:07 am

Title: The Wise
Author: 1Yodimus_Prime
Timeframe: An undisclosed point in time between Darth Bane’s death and TPM. Somewhat closer to TPM, relatively speaking.
Characters: OCs: The Lord Darth Averus, a young boy of twelve, and someone else..
Genre: Dark Action. Call it a coming of age maybe. Or a celebration of death…*cough* I mean life. Sure. *shifty_eyes*
Keywords: Sith, pre-TPM, OC, angst (<– if you call horrible death and destruction ‘angst’…)
Summary: A young Sith Hopeful is brought to an out-of-the-way planet to continue his instruction with his soon-to-be Master. Things work their way downhill from there.
Notes: Don’t be fooled by the first chapter, this tale gets really dark, really fast. But what did you expect? It’s about the freakin’ Sith.
I need to thank Alion_Sangre for reading through the enitre ~100 page story in, like, twenty seconds, and using his encyclopedic knowledge of the GFFA to pick out all the in-universe continuity errors. That was cool of him. And I also need to give props to Oqidaun, who is going to be my beta reader for this story (hopefully for the entire duration, yes?). And I also need to give another prop to Jennifer_Lyn, for writing the vig From Humble Beginnings, which served to motivate me to get this on the page, and also serves loosely as the backstory for one of the characters.
Chapter 1: Questions… The night was cold and rotten.It engorged itself on the small cabin’s heat, slow and steady – perpetually devouring, never satiated, never ending. The wind carried all the warmth away with it to the Western Canyon, to drop into oblivion over the nameless waterfalls that danced about the Cliffside. Darth Averus lay gently, gracefully upon the cot. It whined softly, but accepted the new weight easily. Averus was not in any way frail, but there was certainly less there than had been in younger days. Yet even at this age, the chill air had no ill effect upon the Sith’s health. In fact, it was a welcome comfort. Averus enjoyed the alertness it brought to the body and mind.Nobody could possibly disagree more than the young boy across the room, shivering at the entrance. All but his eyes and hands were wrapped in a thick dark cloth of a rough weave, but the wind had exploited even this minimal exposure, drying his skin red and raw. He put his back into squeezing the door snug against the uneven wall, desperate for the relief of the calm and quaint interior.In a click, the wind vanished into a suggestion – a subversively silent motion that commanded all the creaks and knocks the meager cabin pleaded with. He bowed his head in deference and stepped forward, presenting himself. Darth Averus did not rise or acknowledge the boy…she merely said, in a clipped whisper, “Sit.”He did so.They remained still – she on the cot, he on the floor – for a long time. They listened to the moaning walls and felt the dying warmth in silence. The shutters on the sills were the only thing that moved. It was an unspoken trust. He would know when to speak when it was time, with neither sound nor gesture from Averus. He would just know. Until then, he looked inward, and meditated.

In his meditation, the Shadow Beast came back. It plagued his nightmares ever since they left Dolus, only several weeks ago. Pitch and furtive, the creature was menacing not in size or shape, but in its motion. In the jungle of shades – black and gray and purple and blue – that shifted about in his clear mind, the actual presence of the Shadow Beast could never be pinpointed. It was there…but no, it’s there…or not? It hid, it ran, it stalked, it growled. Boy did it growl. Many a day, when that terrifying snarl – a jarring treble howl – rang startling in his head, he was snapped out of his meditation and was abruptly ordered into isolation by Lady Averus. She had little patience for those who could not concentrate. It was the one rare thing, surprisingly, that did try her patience in fact.

Yet the beast continued to haunt him.

***

He had since learned to control his fear, but it never quelled the sensation that the unseeable demon wished him harm…that it hated him for some reason. Or…was it jealous? He could never be sure, it was too fast, too evasive. He did not dare to reveal his demon to Lady Averus, though he did mention it to her obliquely, in reference to unrelated topics. She merely told him to ignore it, that it would go away in time. She seemed to know best. He trusted her.

She loved him, after all. Darth Averus wasn’t just his teacher, she was like a grandmother to him. More than that: a mother. She taught him all about the hidden intricacies of the Force, but she also taught him how to talk to people. How to be civil. How to get around his cold, analytical nature by studying how others talk and interpreting it quickly and correctly. It wasn’t simple lecturing that helped him through such problems. It was attention, it was empathy, that helped him start to break through those social barriers. She cared about him. She loved him.

He opened his eyes, “Lady Averus?”

“You may speak.” She said.

“I…I have a, well, I’ve got a qu-“

“You have many questions boy, I know. And you may ask of me whatever you wish tonight. You may ask until you lose breath or pass out or both. If you can, you may continue spending questions ‘till the northern sun rises. And…if you raise me off the cot and speak without that stutter, I may even bother to answer some of them.” She never let him do only one task at a time. There was always something else. She told him that, without distractions to test us, we would never truly learn. Reality is filled with them, she had said, and to be unprepared for such things could mean failure.

He reached out with both hands, the Force spreading away from him as ethereal tendrils of nothingness, its invisible energy firmly and solidly in his grasp. With that energy, he touched the meager frame of the cot, then beyond it to the solid mass of Averus’s body. The energy then moved outward to the free spirited molecules of air, ignorant of the woman lying there. But…maybe not so ignorant. Maybe those little molecules would prefer to gather under the mattress of the minimal bed and become a weightless cushion of pure lift. Yeah, as a matter of fact, that’s exactly what they want to do.

Then, his eyebrows furrowed, “How high?”

“You decide.” She felt a momentary wave of fright as he pondered the implications. If he raised her too low, would she find him disappointing; if he raised her too high, would she see it as foolish overconfidence? She quietly reveled in the short period of mental terror, before that unseen energy began lifting her off the cot.

She came to a slow stop just four feet from her original resting space. Averus gave no hint of appreciation or dissatisfaction, only stoic calm. He cleared his throat, and he concentrated hard on keeping her aloft while mindful of the clarity of his words, “Why do you hate the Jedi?”

“Why do the Sith hate the Jedi, you mean?” she corrected.

He nodded, uncertain.

More slowly, she offered, “…Why do we hate the Jedi, you mean?”

He didn’t respond.

With a tweak of her lip, betraying the smile she hid, she said, even slower and more purposeful than before, “Why should you hate the Jedi. You mean.”

“…Yes.”

By anyone else, on any other day, this would have been an insolent and punishable question. But today, for him… “Long ago, boy. Long, long ago, the Sith were more than what you see before you. We were a grand empire. We stretched half the galaxy in glory and splendor. Our palaces shone as the sun, our temples were revered, our fortresses unyielding. Our subjects loved us and honored us, as we brought wealth and peace to any planet we touched. We counted in the billions.”

“And what happened?”

“The Jedi saw what we had done, and grew jealous and fearful. They took it upon themselves to attack us, just as they had done innumerable times before, in wars long past. And we fought back, of course. But they had greater numbers, and they had the support of planets. Even some of our own.”

“They made whole planets of people traitors? Through the Force?”

Averus shook her head solemnly, “If only it had been that simple, boy. But no. For you see, the Jedi would never do such a thing with the Force, because the Jedi fear the Force. It is in their nature.”

He did not want to be sidetracked, but this new information had piqued his curiosity, “I don’t understand. What aspect of the Force do they fear?”

She almost undetectably shrugged, “All of it. Everything they use, they regret using. Even if it’s for the good of others, they consider it regrettable – a necessary evil. Two inches higher child, you’re waning…good. They believe the Force is inherently dangerous. Close your eyes.”

He did so, “What happened in this war, then?”

“We were systematically killed. At first, the battles were like those in any war: confusing, bloody, chaotic, a theater of the absurd. The Grand Comedy.”

“The Grand Comedy.” He nodded, remembering the earlier lesson: no great war in history was ever fought without someone existing who might come out on top no matter the outcome. Anything else was mindless slaughter; violent population control. But war was never about which side won; war was about who benefited the most and why. There would always be an inevitable happy ending for the person in control.

“But eventually, after years or perhaps decades, the war quit being a war and became a massacre. We were picked off person by person ‘till all that was left…” she rolled her head ever so slightly in his direction, “…was one. Birth name lost to the ages, his taken name was Bane. A Lord, he was an intelligent man who knew when to fight and when to run. He understood that if he ran out to the enemy for honor and death, it would mean the death nail for our Order as well. He was it, and its entire history lay with him. So he hid, and survived. That is why I even exist. It is why many people exist who would otherwise not. It is why you are here with me and not withering away on Dolus, laboring in that sweatshop.”

If this affected him, he managed not to show it. She took this moment to give another order, “Slide the cot across the room. Gently.”

She nearly fluttered in midair as his control was nearly lost between his thoughts and the new concentrations. It should have been a sign to move on, but he bore it and pressed forward, “And so Bane was the first Darth, Lady Averus?”

“He was the first of the new order.” The color of her voice told him that her patience was still intact. The colors of voice. That was one of the many details he’d learned from Lady Averus, under her wing. Digging the true meaning out of someone’s voice required that one listen not simply for the tone, not simply for the volume, not simply for the pauses, not simply for the accents or the pitch shifts or the intakes of breath…but for all those things at once. Like a painting – often you can predict the artist’s intent at first glance, simply by squinting and taking in the whole canvass at once. Doing so, Averus had explained, would give you a single patch of color, and from that color – which the artist rarely noticed – you would find the true intent. And so it was with the spoken word. Lady Averus had taught the boy to “squint with your ears” to find the color of someone’s voice. With the color came the truth, even when the words had none.

But the colors of a voice did not reveal facts. Those had to be pried out with questions, and there was nothing the boy was better at, “But why did he take only one apprentice? Why not two or three? Why not…why not a whole academy?”

“Because he saw how the Jedi used their numbers against them. Unlike the Jedi, who operate better as a mindless collective of enforcers, the Sith embody the ideal of the Individual. He had seen his foes turn this into a weapon, and wished to avoid a repeat occurrence. Darth Bane doubted that the Order could survive another massacre. Not everyone, you see, could be trusted to be as smart as he.”

“Of course.” He knew how that felt, to be the only smart one in a room. To be alone.

“So he distilled everything down in favor of proficiency and survival, over coherency and propagation.”

He let this idea bounce through his head a few times. The concepts were toyed with, mentally poked and prodded, and then shifted into logical categories of priority and value. It did not take long.He said, “You mean, that while the existence of only one student meant the lessons would get changed many times over, they were rarely forgotten or ignored. …Because the student would always be at least a little interested.”

“Hmm.”

“And even though almost nothing was spread – or is ever spread – about the Sith today, their presence will never vanish, because finding two people in a galaxy full of people is impossible.”

“Good. Very good.”

“A couple months ago, you started teaching me swordplay…”

“Begin moving me over to the cot, child.”

He wanted to open his eyes, but dared not. This would be tricky. He picked up his previous sentence once she began to move. “If we need to stay hidden, why are you teaching me this? What use will I have for a skill I’ll never use?”

“Mere application is never the only use of knowledge. Remember this. But you get ahead of yourself; being skilled in good swordsmanship will come in quite handy in a practical way. Jedi are not your only enemy. Some are nemeses from ages past. Some are new and temporary. But, you must know how to dispatch them all, and efficiently.”

“What other enemies do the Sith have if they stay so well hidden?”

“Child, we hide but not in holes. Our presence is felt often throughout the galaxy, and strongly. Just not in connection with our religion. We prefer to make our difference within the playground the Jedi play in, rather than against it. The political arena.”

“That is why you are a baroness?”

“It was a fortunate title, which I inherited. Others in past generations have had to work for their status. You will find soon enough that great good can be done through seemingly inconsequential acts – if done in the right place…and with the right title upon your name.”

“But…how does that make enemies?”

“You ask as though you fear this, boy. Don’t. It is a natural occurrence. You can make no public decision without someone disagreeing with you. And you can make no successful public decision without someone hating you. It is a fact you must embrace and exploit, for avoidance will only make things worse. Avoidance is the Jedi way. They have enemies they do not even know, and still more. We have few, and we know each and every one…even,” she looked him square in his closed eyes and it was such a stare that he could tell even without seeing, “when we don’t realize it.”

He knew that was meant to be poignant – she had a wonderful way with words – but he wasn’t sure how to take it. He eventually decided, as this special occasion allowed for it, to be forward, “You mean even I have an enemy?”

“Of course you do, boy. More than even one, in fact. You know this, even without knowing it. You are suspicious and tense, and it is because of your enemy that you feel this way – speed up boy, you’re taking too long.”

His forehead broke into a sweat. He dared not accidentally float her into the wall. It would be the pinnacle of embarrassment. He did his best to lower her closer to where he felt the cot was, and he did so as fast as he could without becoming reckless. It was a tightrope of a task.

The old woman waited till his confidence built, then said, “When you meditate, you see a shadow creature.”

She nearly fell right out of the air. Had she, the hard edge of the cot would have connected with her hip, breaking it easily. Or so the boy imagined, his eyes being closed. But she hadn’t, and Averus’s perfect calm did not so much as flutter. Not even in the darkest, truest regions of the Force.

“It is always there. Every time you close your eyes. Even now.”

Dare he ask? She knew, so it was no longer simply a personal concern. Whatever both knew, both shared equally and freely. That was her first rule, though he couldn’t recall many times when she held by it. He gently – ever so gently – landed her in the exact center of the cot. As he did so (rather than after – she would have considered that cheating), he asked, “Is it real?”

“Real enough.”

“What do you mean?”

“I said I’d answer any question you ask, and I intend to extend that courtesy for the duration of this trip, starting tomorrow. There are some things that are better explained by the light of day. Furthermore, you need your rest. There is much about combat that I intend for you to learn this week. Much.”

“Understood, Lady Averus.”

“You may sleep. Turn off the lamp first.”

Without moving a finger or even opening his eyes, he flipped the switch embedded into the small lamp’s side. The musty room was ambushed by darkness and quickly the boy’s universe became the sounds of that predatory wind and nothing more.

Chapter 2: Give and Take
It was the touch of an icy morning sunlight that woke him. He shivered. The dead-still air hung cold as frost about him, but this was not what made him shake. He’d dreamt of it again. The Shadow Beast. And this time, it did not hide in the Darknesses of his mind. This time it attacked. Faceless and terrifying, it leapt fiercely from the dark and crushed him beneath its weight. He remembered vividly how it sliced open his stomach with its inky black claws. Then it bent down, not to pick at him the way he’d seen predators pick at newly killed carcasses, but to deliver a bite so large and so strong that it severed his spine, ripping him in two. It continued its savage assault going for his face. And when all he could see was the Shadow Beast’s gaping, slavering maw, he awoke.
His Master was already up. She seemed cheerful and bid him to get dressed for a trek outside.“I had a dream last night,” he said forcing evenness into his voice.“I know. We’ll talk about it on the way. Today begins your real training with the sword. After this week, I suspect you may even be ready to wield your very own lightsaber.”All thoughts of Shadow Beasts left his mind. All at once, his heart both leapt for joy and shied away. He wasn’t stupid. He knew what she really meant: that he’ll become her Apprentice. Not that this mattered since he was her apprentice, in all but name. More frightening and wonderful to him, it meant he could finally take his name; it meant he would become a Sith Lord, “Lady Averus, do you really think I’m ready?”“We’ll see, boy.”

They spoke of much as they hiked through the forest. His Master made sure there was something to split his concentration at all times: balancing equipment, a sudden ‘think fast’, a last-second order to levitate brush out of her path – and when they arrived at the clearing she was searching for – katas with a training staff.

The staff itself was made of a light wood, balanced so that nearly all of the weight was near the end he held. He guessed it was meant to simulate a lightsaber. It was almost as long as he was tall, and performing Averus’s katas with it felt awkward. Yet she added strings of them in swiftly progressing complexity. Not a second of understanding went by without a new challenge being thrown into the training to up the difficulty. Averus was acutely sensitive to the boy’s ability to learn fast, something everyone else he ever met seemed to miss. It was the one thing, above all else, that made the boy so attached to Darth Averus: she saw his potential.

And boy did she. No matter how foolish they sounded, she answered every single question he put to her that day, always giving him abundant information and then some. Nobody, in all his life, had ever been this open with him. Especially not those selfish, ignorant monks who’d raised him.

He never knew his parents, and he never wanted to know his parents. If the Force could only damn one kind of person to Hell, then he hoped it would be the kind that left their children on doorsteps.

In his case, that doorstep led to a temple of the Shimuran Order. The Order was composed of a collection of monks who practiced what they called ‘The Way Of The Ka’. Their devotion to this particularly strict interpretation of the Force had caused them to split from the Jedi many centuries before. So they had about four long centuries to create and refine a solid philosophy, happily free of Jedi interference.

He had it torn to ribbons in under seven years.

They knew from the moment he said his first words that the boy was bright. But they were never able to appreciate just how bright. When, at four, he began picking up and reading texts about The Way Of The Ka, left carelessly on the floor, they called it ‘playing’. Playing! It took him two years to read everything in their library. They never noticed.

He became a problem child exactly one day later.

It had been an innocent enough question, posed to the abbot after meditation one day: “Why does the Force let bad things happen?”

He smiled warmly and laid a hand on the child, “The Will of the Force is mysterious to us, young one.”

“But what would its Will be, that it requires the suffering of others?”

“I dare say, child, that the Force never requires anything. It is our’s alone to either choose to do its Will, or not.”

“Is it also the weather’s choice to cause hurricanes, then? And the mantle’s choice to erupt volcanoes?”

“Of course not,” he said without hesitation, though his response had been a bit startled. It was doubtful that before this conversation, the abbot had even realized the boy knew the word mantle, let alone its geological meaning, “Those things have no free will to make choices with. They are just a few of the side effects of our beautiful universe, and they must be respected and understood.”

“But…what if you’re a tribal village that doesn’t know anything about hurricanes and volcanoes? How can the Force expect us to respect and understand what we don’t even know exists? If those things have no free will, shouldn’t the Force step in and be their Will, and do the right thing by avoiding crowded beaches and populated islands?”

…It went downhill from there. He got sweeping duty for the rest of the week.

His photon-fast advances in knowledge made him impatient and arrogant. He grew angry with the Monks more and more often and they rebuked and punished him more and more often. When he brought up carefully worded, intelligent explanations for why he was right and they were not, those rebukes and punishments were simply more severe. When they discovered he was Force-sensitive at six – a fact he’d been trying to tell them for three years by then – they openly held him back, a decision made even more infuriating because he didn’t think their ‘The Way Of The Ka’ was even a trillionth of what the Force truly had to offer.

Three months before his seventh birthday, after one rebuke and one punishment too many, he walked out on them. He never looked back. And even when, alone and naïve in the city beyond, slavers captured him and sold him to a vile creature from a distant world, he had no regrets. Those fools weren’t worth regretting, and after all, what was a slaving imbecile compared to someone with power like him?

Sure enough, with what little he knew of the Force, he managed to escape the stupid creature not a month later. It took him several weeks after that to navigate his new city, find his bearings, learn who to trust, learn who would give him food, learn where to avoid. He learned the planet was called Dolus. And he learned, above everything else, to hate it.

There were too many other urchins on the streets and too many were bigger and stronger. Sweeping floors, reading and meditating had been poor ways for the Shimuran Monks to keep him in shape. Furthermore, the other cities were too far away, and the fares to get to them were too expensive: too much competition, no way to escape.

Hiding was out of the question. During the day he could walk openly in the streets, so long as he appeared purposeful and kept to the neighborhoods that tolerated him. But at night, they all came out. Violent, territorial gangs of children, older than he (always older), who sniffed out every safe place in the town and called it their’s. He had no protection, he couldn’t sleep, he was terrified and cold and exhausted from always having to keep moving, every night and every day so he didn’t look suspicious to the merchants or look like a target to the gangs. They didn’t even offer their victims a chance to join. They just surrounded them and beat them up until they bled. Until they bled a lot. Until they became wrecked little heaps on the dirty ground.

Then he would creep over, after they’d gone, and concentrate on the little cells and fibers that couldn’t be seen, help them get reoriented, find their way, make them want to reconnect, regenerate, seal up, get better. When it worked, the being for whom all those little cells and fibers made up would awaken feeling better than ever, wondering if the gang’s actions had been nothing more than a bad dream. The boy, of course, would be out of sight by then.

Except, sometimes he was too scared to go near them afterwards, to help. Maybe because of what the older kids had said, or because they didn’t run off far enough. And sometimes, he didn’t help them because frankly, he didn’t think they deserved it.

In those cases, he’d just sit there behind a parked speeder or a dumpster or looking out the shattered window of an abandoned building, and he’d watch the wrecked little heap as it shuddered and shook and mumbled wrecked little things from its wrecked little mouth…and sometimes, staggering, they got up and limped off…and sometimes, to his regret, they stopped moving altogether.

Eventually, he knew in his heart that such a fate waited for him here. It was only a matter of time. If he didn’t find a way to get off the street, as soon as possible, he would die. He would be ganged up on, and would die. And no amount of intelligence and no amount of pure brilliance would stop that. He had to get out. Any way he could, he had to get out.

So on his seventh birthday, he got a job in the only place that would take him: a sweatshop. He knew what it was, but what choice did he have? Dolus had no regulations, was beyond Republic control, and was ruled by vicious monopolies, as far as the boy could tell. It was a way out. That was all that mattered. That he wouldn’t earn enough to pay back the debts he would eventually owe them…that the mindless labor was likely to drive him crazy…that he was only going to receive one meal a day…those were hurdles he would get to later, after he knew for sure that he wasn’t going to die tomorrow.

He managed to set a record on the first day: not an hour after being hired, he’d pissed off his overseer so much, he spent the next four days in the hospital. When he returned, they put him to work at the toughest part of the line. At quitting time, sixteen hours later, his overseer strutted over to him, and let him know that he’d be putting in some mandatory overtime. The boy’s response got him a loose tooth. They kept him on the line till mealtime…of the following day. One of the more well-rested kids stole his food.

When he came back from his foodless break, he passed out. The overseer saw it and slapped him awake. They had another discussion. It was colorful. He found himself back in the hospital for another couple of days. Broken arm this time, among other things. The nurse joked that the staff would know him by name if he kept being this clumsy, always falling down stairs and such.

That’s silly, he thought, I don’t have a name to know.

When he returned, they dropped him right back into the tough part of the line, without so much as a ‘howdy’. Then, a few hours later, his favorite overseer stormed over. He waved a medical bill in his face. There was a gleeful sneer on his own.

“See this?! We ain’t doin’ you no favors, payin’ this for you! You’re gonna be here till you’re sixty paying this off, ya hear me?!”

The boy didn’t even flinch, “Ha. Looks like I got you then,” he smiled wickedly behind his pale cheeks and exhausted eyes, “at this rate, I’ll be dead by ten.” Which landed him back in the hospital.

When he returned the third time, he was assigned to a new overseer. The supervisor had apparently decided that productivity was ultimately more important than obedience. This overseer was different, but the boy couldn’t really pinpoint why, save that the guy didn’t beat him quite so much. It actually took him several days to realize what it was: he already had a reputation. The overseer was scared of him.

And when he opened his eyes and the Force to the other supervisors and overseers, he realized another thing: so was everyone else.

In fact, most of the children he labored with were just as frightened of him. He found himself sitting alone during mealtime. He was given a wide berth at the sewing tables. He heard them talk about him in whispers. But they were different, because they weren’t just frightened of him. They respected him, too. But why? What had he done that was so different, so special?

Oh yeah. I stood up to an overseer. He had so taken for granted his stubbornness – his ability to hold his ground no matter the threat – that it never actually occurred to him that it might be unique.

Now, all of the sudden, he had new weapons. Now he had fear. Now he had intimidation. He used it to scare the biggest kids into becoming his ally. With them followed their cliques, for he only targeted those who surrounded themselves with others.

With his new mob, he went after the meanest bullies – the kids who, for instance, stole food from other kids – and pressured them to join. If they refused, that was okay. At the end of the workday, his mob would corner the kid. They would have rocks. He’d simply nod toward the bully cornered there and he would casually walk away. The kid would not return to work the next day, or ever again. And when overseers started asking where they went, nobody knew a thing.

Word spread. Soon the whole factory knew about him, soon the whole block, the whole neighborhood. They called him Ten, because by now, his famous comeback had become legend. Now everyone tried to sit with him, practically gave him food when they would have taken it before. Now everyone tried to work near him, to gather around him. Now when he spoke, they hushed and hung on every syllable.

When he put word on the street that anyone from the factory not in his gang would regret it, he suddenly found a surge of support where there had been none. Now the urchins who would have killed him only a few months ago simply for being alive, now they were his enforcers on the outside. Now they only killed for him. And now he had everyone’s attention. It was time.

One hour. That’s how long it took him to build up the concentration. He watched that overseer – his first overseer – intently the whole morning so that he didn’t miss a detail. He turned it into a scene in his head, like something out of one of those holovids he’d watch through the windows of other people’s houses: the overseer walks by the third story window, then a sudden gust of wind from out of nowhere knocks him off his feet with such force that he crashes through the glass to his death. Repeat. Repeat. Concentrate. Repeat. Concentrate. Repeat. And wouldn’t you know it, an hour later, that’s exactly what happened.

The police force couldn’t for the life of them figure out how the guy managed to end up ten meters away from the warehouse. And the mess: he looked like he dove from a skyscraper, rather than the middle floor of a six-story building. But everyone gave the authorities the same answer: it seemed like he jumped out, officer. And it did seem that way to them. That was the beauty of the Force.

But the kids all knew better. Ten meters? That’s a sign. Who else hated the guy more…who else had the guts…who else had the power, but Ten. He became more than just a hero or a legend. He became an icon. An anchor. A rallying point. Every child there hated at least one of the overseers just as much as Ten had hated his, some even more so. Every child who ever threw a rock for him, who ever knowingly led a kid Ten didn’t like into the wrong part of town, who ever voluntarily gave him half of their already inadequate meals, each one was calling for blood then. Each and every one was calling for War.

And the day he planned to give it to them, he met Baroness Sarogga instead.

And she took him home.

And she fed him, and gave him a bath, and let him rest.

And she promised he would never have to work ever again. She even went down in person and had the factory shut down; had every single employee fired; blacklisted each one personally.

Just for him.

***

She did not coddle nor did she dote. She smiled rarely. She hardly did so much as put a hand on his shoulder. What she did do, all the time, was treat him with respect. This woman – with long loose hair so thin it was nearly transparent, with wrinkles that hid decades of wisdom within their creases, with dull brown eyes that looked worn and weathered yet sharp enough to notice even the tiniest guesture, with hands that had the finesse to play instruments and the raw strength to shatter solid stone – she never looked down to him. Never. Not once.

She never looked up to him, either. When he needed her to be patient during a lesson, she was without complaint. But when he grasped something instantly, she moved on and actually expected him to keep up. She let him choose the course of his studies, choose where in the spectrum of possiblity the lessons would lead, never forcing any particular doctorine on him. She had the wisdom to care about what he thought, and the authority over him to correct what she disagreed with. It was bewildering to him; it was alien. He couldn’t imagine what had made this magnificent person pick such a small and unimportant kid out of the planetary crowd. Her intentions were beyond him. She was scary. She was brilliant. She was ancient and unreachable. She commanded respect without even asking for it.

She was Baroness Tira Sarogga: the most powerful woman on the planet – the most powerful anything on the planet – and she had chosen him. But more importantly, she was Darth Averus: the most powerful Sith Lord in the galaxy – the only Sith Lord in the galaxy – and yet still, she had chosen him.

Her estate was humble; understated. It was a cozy place, full of life and history. And people. She had guests all the time, at all hours. Anyone could walk in: the wealthy and the powerful, brilliant scientists and engineers, politicians and senators, great military leaders and rulers of distant planets. Everybody loved her. And she seemed to love everybody in return.

He expected her to give him a name. Everyone his whole life had given him a name except the parents he never met. The Monks. The Slavers. That stupid creature. That damn overseer. The other children, of course. He owned none of them, and accepted each one the way you might accept a gift you know you’ll never use.

But she didn’t.

“Names are not given, boy. They are found at birth, or they are taken. There are no other options. One day, perhaps you will be ready to take one. But not today.”

So she called him ‘boy’ instead. It didn’t bother him, but at the same time he couldn’t help but think of it as just another name being given to him again. Another gift he’ll never use. He didn’t have long to consider this, though. She began training his Force powers the very next day.

And now, four and a half years later, two weeks after his twelfth birthday, this. A new form of training was about to begin. He would take a name soon…he could feel it.

Chapter 3: Nightmare
By the end of the second day on that snowy world, Averus was sparring with him – showing him how to block and counter. As with everything, she was patient when he had trouble and quick to change when he caught on. She even took care to wrap their sparring sticks in cloth, so that when Lady Averus – a strong, spry woman for her age – inevitably got too into it, he would only leave with minor bruises. Surprisingly, he found himself with relatively few in comparison to the number of sparring matches they had.

The two walked back to the small cabin together that evening, and after regaining his strength from the workout, he ventured some more questions. There was one in particular that he was keenly interested in, though he dared not jump directly into it.

“So…” he took a bigger breath, “the Jedi. Do they do this stuff too, or is sword fighting just something a Sith bothers to learn?” it wasn’t all that important a question, but he needed a lead-in, and out of everything he could think of at the moment, this question sounded the least like a lead-in.

“Oh, the Jedi learn this. In fact, they devote most of their lives to mastering one martial art or another. Even some very aggressive ones. Never underestimate the Jedi, boy.” She eyed him, “Carry my pack,” she tossed it to him seconds before giving the order. The boy did not lose his balance so she continued, “There is a datapad in there somewhere. Find it without looking or putting your hands inside.” She flipped back to the subject at hand, “You see, sparring with sabers – no matter the kind – is not actually an art the Sith created, or will truly ever own, to be honest. It has always been a Jedi thing. Their way of feeling superior to the masses, I suppose, given that they restrict themselves from showing off their own obvious arrogance in every other way. We simply use it as another tool in our arsenal. This one specific to dealing with other Jedi, of course.”

He thought about the implications of this, “So these lessons are really unimportant then, outside of keeping me on par with what the Jedi can do.”

“Careful boy, these particular lessons may not be some exemplification of the Sith Way, but they are still drastically important.”

“But…the purpose of this trip couldn’t be explicitly for training me in the sword, could it? You would want me to learn something deeper than that, wouldn’t you?”

She regarded him silently for a moment. A while passed before she said anything, “Have you found it?”

“Right here. I think the batteries are dead, though.” He handed the datapad to her, “You told me the other day that you knew about my Shadow Beast.”

“I did,” she waved off the device, “You can keep it. Make sure to recharge it when we get back and it’s yours.”

He ignored the stuff about the datapad, “…What do you know?”

“As much as you, dear. That is where it hunts you, is it not? Inside yourself?”

“Uh, yes.”

“Then how could I possibly know any information outside of what sits within that clever little brain of yours? The answers are there, waiting. You need to take those answers yourself; you can’t rely on me for that. Because, if you let me find your answers…if you let me do it…” she tore her pack out of his hands, “I’ll keep them all.”

They hiked the rest of the way in silence. That was the last question he asked her for the rest of the night.

At the beginning of the third day, she forewent katas altogether and spent the entire afternoon showing him the nuance of battle between two swords. She showed him what to do if his opponent was faster, if his opponent was stronger, if his opponent was more experienced, if his opponent was all three. It was frustrating for him, because she would put him into situations that seemed unwinable. He nearly gave up, but she predicted his breaking point and relented just before. From there, she showed him how to actually manage these fights where he found himself in hopeless situations. What to do, in other words, when it looked like failure was certain – stuff like fighting an opponent while disarmed or tied up or blindfolded. She showed him the dirty tricks that would keep him alive if he was ever at a disadvantage. Then she left him there in the clearing, and allowed him to practice on his own.

Walking back to the cabin by himself in the twilight of that third day, the boy was pretty sure he’d just been given a whirlwind tour into a vast new world of the Force he’d never known before. But even with the speed at which he was picking up these lessons, and even with the openness his Master was showing him, he still knew deep down that this was no way to teach him. It took more than a day to learn a new tactic, and far more than a week to master it. It didn’t take someone older than twelve to figure that out. He felt like she was distracted.

But distracted with what? And then a flicker in his mind’s eye reminded him. The Shadow Beast. There was something evasive in the way she’d answered his questions. Like she was protecting him from something. But there was the night before that. The first night. She had said the Beast from his nightmare was “real enough”.

Real enough to what? To be real? To hurt me? To hurt her? Was it here? Was she distracted because she felt its presence somewhere? Was she leaving me every evening because she was tracking it…or trying to hide from it…or laying traps for it or following it to a den or trying to lead it astray? But what if it’s too strong? Would it kill her? Would it then go after me?Or am I letting my fear rule me, instead of ruling my fear. The Shadow is my own, not her’s, just like she said. Why should she care where it is and what it’s doing. That should be my job.He returned to the small cabin feeling stiff and cold and miserable. And sore. He didn’t speak to her outside of a greeting. She didn’t press for conversation either, choosing to meditate quietly on her cot. Since he wasn’t allowed to turn off the light without asking her first, it remained on when he curled into the blanet on the floor and slept. In the mottled darkness of his mind, the Shadow Beast ate him alive again. And again. And again, which jarred him awake with a cold sweat in an even colder room. The lamp still burned. Averus still meditated. He slid on boots and cautiously went outside to relieve himself, wary of the night and the hungry things that stalked there, in the shadows…or that were shadows…When he woke up the next morning, the lamp still burned, and Averus was still meditating. Still alert, too. Her eyes snapped open the second he turned in her direction. She welcomed him to the new day with a curt nod. They ate breakfast surrounded by the empty, isolating sound of wind gusting over the snow-covered ground. In silence, the boy gathered their supplies and covered himself with his cloak. In silence, they made their way to the clearing.The fourth day was the same as the third: she taught him new, clever things, then left him alone to practice what he learned in whatever way he wished. But instead of immediately returning to the cabin after practicing, he chose to explore a little. His mind was still on that conversation, and it felt like an infinite loop whirling inside his head, burning into his other thoughts; reminding him that even after three consecutive nights of dreams – a whole series of them last night – he still had no idea what the Shadow Beast was, what it meant, or anything. So, mind swirling with doubt, he took an aimless walk into the deep green forest.

The further he went, the more paranoid he became. Even with the sun still in the sky, the woods were foreboding. They were littered with places he couldn’t see, and the glut of living creatures surrounding him choked out most of his Force Senses, dropping him into an invisible but impenetrable fog of life. Icicles stared down at him like a thousand deadly promises. The sound of wind against branches intermingled with the sound of paws breaking twigs, forcing him to second-guess everything he heard. He kept going anyway.

He didn’t consciously know the purpose of the walk, but he found one. Stopping in his tracks, he suddenly felt the chill wind brushing against his face, rushing toward the nearby canyon. That was beside the point, and didn’t bother him right now, distracted as he was. In front of him stood the largest, thickest, most tangled and gnarled tree he’d ever seen. It was so out of place in this forest full of thin needley evergreens, he had to look twice to even remind himself it was a tree. It was strangely beautiful, sitting there, alone yet protected within its crowded world. An outsider, taken in by strangers who weren’t so strange after all. The tree was like him. This was why he took that walk; this was the reason.

He returned home that night with a feeling of self-assurance and confidence. It turned out his mood was being projected loud and clear, because Lady Averus caught it instantly. She noted that he was making amazing progress, and that she was very proud of what he’d been able to accomplish in the past few days. He went to sleep that night, and for once, no demons haunted him.

On the fifth day, little changed in the process. The lessons were more complicated, but she taught them with the same patience. Then she left him to practice on his own, like always. This time, though, the day was much colder than the others and the wind picked up long before the sun went down, making him wish he’d brought along his cloak. This time, the clouds didn’t rush forth from the eastern jet stream as they always did, instead leaving the sky empty and desolate. This time, as the afternoon shadows began marching into the clearing, there came, without warning, without suspense, without a hint from his Force-enhanced perceptions, a hideous, familiar sound. It was a jarring treble howl. He knew at once: his nightmare had come true. The Shadow Beast was here.

It attacked from the edge of the glen – a wild, vaguely humanoid beast, covered in black fur, who sprang at him from out of the darkness of the forest with a roar of hate so piercing, so carnal, so terrifying, so beyond any sound his mind had ever imagined the Beast to make that he nearly froze in place and let it kill him.

But only nearly. Behind the thick, opaque clouds of terror his mind had let bloom, he found a hole and passed through. His vision cleared. He saw that the Shadow Beast was armed. He saw the long stick in its claws – a spear, sharpened into a cruel looking point – aimed at his chest. And he ran. And the Shadow followed, as shadows always do.

Chapter 4: Survivalism
The figure shrouded in black fur, charging that clearing, was not a mindless apparition but a living, breathing, intelligent lifeform. Like all intelligent lifeforms, this one had a past, had interests, pet peeves, accomplishments and regrets. And like all intelligent lifeforms, this one had a name.

She called herself Mouse. And Mouse was just a fourteen-year-old girl. She was not an invincible Shadow Beast spawned from the mind of a troubled kid, just a plain old human. There was nothing supernatural about that. The only thing truly out of the ordinary, was how much she had in common with the boy.

In certain ways, Mouse was exactly like that old woman’s charge. She was young like him; she had no parents, like him; she had the Force, like him; she had a mentor, like him. But there was one particular difference. You see, Mouse was an acolyte to the real Darth Averus.

Mouse’s mission here was simple. The orders her Mistress gave were very clear. If Mouse did this one thing, she would become Darth Averus’s Apprentice. She would become a Sith Lord.

All she had to do was find the false Darth Averus’s apprentice, and kill him.

The catch was, the boy had to be separated from the impostor’s protection. If the old woman were present, she would kill Mouse for sure. Baroness Sarogga might not be a Sith Lord, but she was still dangerous. The old woman fully intended to do everything in her power to protect him, Mouse had no doubt. She would be a considerable force and paranoid to boot. However, as long as Mouse caught the boy alone, it wouldn’t matter.

The forest here was different from what she was used to on Ferros VI. It was thinner above – the trees full of needles instead of leaves. She could see lots of sky. There would be no upper layer to move through. The ground was filled with brush and nasty thickets, all hidden within blankets of snow. The night wind was constant and unyielding. Ferros VI was a cold and harsh place too, but that seemed to be the only similarity. Close, but no death stick.

That meant the preparations had been a little off, since Ferros VI was the planet Mouse had been primarily trained. That was the place where Darth Averus put her in the middle of the forest as the sun set, with no protection, in the midst of a whipping blizzard, and then set a starved predator after her. A test. Mouse would be left alone with a single order: “come back at the first light of the following morning with its head, and I’ll let you in.”

The first time Averus did this – without giving any prior warning, of course – Mouse didn’t return with the creature’s head until late afternoon, because even though she managed to outwit and kill the thing before sunup, she still had to remove the head from its plated body, not to mention drag that massive skull for a quarter mile over what may as well have been a mountain.

In response, Averus simply left her outside till it was morning again…then scolded her when the medic explained that he would have to amputate one of Mouse’s toes. The next time she was given such a task, Mouse put an enormous effort into killing the beast as quickly as humanly possible.

One thing she learned about that tactic: ‘quick’ and ‘successful’ were mutually exclusive. She was nearly killed the second time, and, though in sight of the massive front door to the Sith Lord’s castle and, though she had in her possession the severed head of the hideous beast sent to kill her, Mouse was such a mess that Averus had to go out and drag the girl in herself. Obviously, this did not go over well with the Sith Lord.

It was not quite the most painful series of trial-and-error she’d ever experienced, but Mouse put it high up on the list. In the end, it was patience that turned out be the ultimate key to getting it right.

And patience was needed in excess for this latest task.

Mouse had been tracking them, hopping planet to planet, for three weeks. The longest hunt she’d ever been put on, and against thinking beings no less. It was the greatest trial of her endurance, her persistence and her skill. She would pass it. And she had, so far. There was that moment on the outskirts of Nal Hutta where she overslept two hours and missed their take off. She nearly had a panic attack. She thought seriously about running away, somewhere far, to hide from the wrath that would be Darth Averus when she learned Mouse had failed.

But she did not run. Instead she searched, any way she could, desperately, creatively, carefully…never letting herself pick up too much speed. She swallowed her panic like it was a burning coal, but she swallowed it none the less, and calmly, methodically tracked down where her prey had gone. And she found them. Their trail picked back up for her at a pit stop on Malastare. And from there, she followed them closely to this place: a nameless planet laced with canyons and snow. A perfect planet – snow to help her find him, canyons to help her kill him. This was destiny.

She landed at a safe distance from their cruiser, and cut brush to hide her ship with the one small knife her Mistress had allowed her to bring. Then the night wind snapped at her face, and sailed through the thin fabric of her flight suit like it wasn’t even there, and raised goose bumps on her arms, and put sticky crystals in her hair and her eyebrows, and kissed her fingertips with the promise of frostbite. She wrapped a cloak around herself as tight as possible and began moving. Destiny was rough.

The night descended from a purple starry sky to cold charcoal black as new clouds rose and formed above her. The snow would start soon. That would screw up what little vision the darkness afforded her. But to sleep in the open, unprotected…she’d freeze to death. Mouse sat down upon the hard dry ground, swept of snow, her back to a tired tree. A place comfortable enough to meditate, and uncomfortable enough to keep her awake.

When the snowfall began, she would start moving again. She would likely get nowhere, but moving was more important. That was how she survived this situation before. That was how she would survive it now.

After all, if there was one thing she could say with confidence that she knew how to do, it was survive.

Ask her what her earliest, strongest memory is of, and that’s what she’ll say: of her surviving.

Chapter 5 – Part 1: Forge
She had been born Aeona Dray, to two parents she loved, and who loved her. They lived in a dangerous place, in the underlevels of Coruscant, and had little. But that didn’t matter. She remembered how they usually seemed concerned, worried. But sometimes without warning, they’d become happy and laugh and do silly things. Aeona liked that. It would be fun.

And often, people would come over. Strange people. Lots of aliens, too. Many of them were scary, like monsters. Sometimes the sight of them would give Aeona nightmares. Her parents would give them things, and that made them go away. And afterwards, her parents would take her out, up to the surface levels, and buy her toys.

Even with all those gifts, their house always managed to have neat things she couldn’t play with laying around. There were pretty tubes full of colorful stuff sitting in rows. There were glowing liquids in neat glasses she wasn’t allow to drink. She remembered how her parents would spend hours measuring white stuff that looked like granules of sucra, but she was never allowed to eat it. Then more strange people would come by and it would all disappear. Then they’d take a trip to the surface and she’d get a new toy.

Being on the surface was weird. The light was wrong, especially when the sun was setting. Everything got all orange and the sky turned red. The first time she saw this, she thought the world was ending. The world was ending, and even worse, nobody seemed to care. It was mortifying. Her father eventually explained to her that what she was seeing was “real” sunlight, and the “artificial” (what was that again? “ardavisual?” what did that mean?) sunlight down where they lived wasn’t able to turn red when it switched to night.

Aeona decided the real sun was stupid. It made everything hot, it hurt to look at, and it couldn’t even stay the same color. Must stupid of all, no one could control when it turned on and turned off! Every time they went to the surface after that, she would come home and make drawings of the Real sun getting beat up by her own “Ardavisual” sun. Her favorite was the one where the Real sun gets lost behind clouds and can’t see where he’s punching, and he ends up knocking himself out. Made her laugh every time she looked at it.

She took it to preschool and her classmates agreed it was funny, but they didn’t get it, “What’s…’autovisual’ mean?”

Aeona shrugged, “What my daddy calls the sun that lights up the underlevels.” Which was the first and last thing she said on the subject. After that, she stepped back and let the other kids argue over it.

“Whoa! We have our very own sun?!”

“Nuh uh! There’s only one in the world.”

“No there’s not, there’s lots of suns everywhere.”

“That’s dumb. You’re dumb.”

“I thought suns and stars were different.”

“Yeah, stars are big glowbugs that went too high!”

“No they’re not!”

“Yeah huh!”

“Then how come when I’m on top, I only ever see one going across the sky?”

“It doesn’t go across the sky, stupid. We go around it. That’s what my gramma said.”

“Well your gramma’s a stupid head, cuz…” which got everyone fighting. Aeona faded into the background, feeling detached and out of the loop. Nobody noticed.

Then she would stop home to eat, and then go wandering. She liked wandering. It was better than going over other kids’ apartments – she would always win any game they played, which got on everyone’s nerves. Playtime always ended in a fight when she was around. Wandering avoided that. Besides, it was more fun than visiting Uncle Zim, who slept all the time and whose holo only got dumb news stations, and it was better than staying home. She could only take seeing so many strange scary aliens in a week. Beyond that, there was just this drive to explore that she simply couldn’t explain. In fact, there were lots of things about herself that she couldn’t explain.

Once, when she was very young, they were visited by people in great big complicated robes. They looked just the same as anyone, except she felt something about them. Something radiant. Something beautiful and wonderful, and she couldn’t really see it or taste it or touch it, but she knew it was there, all around them. They wanted to know if they could take her with them, to become like them. They wanted permission. It sounded wonderful, but she didn’t want to leave. And in the end, her parents didn’t want her to leave either. The visitors left without argument, but their impression would forever affect her deepest thoughts. They had something special, and I could have had it too. I could have that.

Then one day, much later, something happened. She was stuck at home that day. It was raining and her parents wouldn’t let her wander in the rain. As her artificial sun gradated evenly from light to dark, people came to the door. Different people. Scary people. Not scary the way the aliens were scary, because these people were human. Scary because of what they said, and how they moved so fast, and made mom and dad shout angry things at them, and had long black things in their hands. And she knew, before she knew, that these people were bad, bad people. She had to hide.

But she didn’t run under the bed or in a closet or behind a chair the way other five year olds might. Instead she ran to her room, where there was a loose panel in the wall. At night, when the memory of a scary visitor made it hard to sleep, she would watch the bugs crawl back and forth from the tiny space it created, and she’d pretend to be them and crawl away with them to wherever she wanted. Wherever she wanted in the world. In the galaxy.

And in the back of her mind, she knew that was exactly what she’d do one day. So when the bad people started shouting and breaking things, before they had a chance to see her, she ran across the den to her little room. It took a lot of effort to force the opening wide enough to fit, and even then it wanted to spring back into place, which made getting in a gauntlet as the sharp edge scratched across her belly and her cheek and her legs and shoulders. But she made it, between the walls. Just enough room to stand in place, careful not to make a noise. Careful to be absolutely still. Careful not to lose her balance. Careful not to knock against the wall panels or the support rods. Careful not to cough or sneeze. Careful not to cry. Especially careful not to cry.

Seconds later, this became terribly difficult. Bad sounds. Bad, bad sounds came from the very den she had just left. The den just beyond the wall panel she was staring at. And then a sudden light. A red flash, creating a star the size of a credit. A hole. Heat radiated from it and carried the stench of burnt construction material into her tiny space. Careful not to cough… All the outside sounds radiated out of it too, becoming louder and clearer and more terrible than ever. With dread taking her breath and fear grinding into her stomach, she peered through the hole.

And watched her parents die.

Every detail.

At one point, just before, there was a single moment, a flash of understanding, where little Aeona knew exactly what was going to happen, and she could have looked away; could have spared herself the misery of seeing it. But she didn’t. So her gaze was locked in place as each event, each moment, each action flipped by in slow motion, like a slide show. Each action freezing another piece of her heart.

She stayed there, standing, frozen, wedged inside that wall, as the bad people huddled and whispered and shouted at each other, and then ran around taking whatever they could. She was there when they left, and the artificial night gave way to artificial day, and all there was to look at was the unmoving bodies of her mom and her dad. She was there as some distant part of her that she no longer recognized yelled for them to get up, to get up and say it’s okay, that everything will be okay, yelled until there was no voice left to yell.

She was there when knocks on the door went unanswered. She was there when mail was slipped through the door, never to be read. She was there when the Coruscant police swept in and taped everything down and covered her parents up and took them away. And she was there while those officers drank caff over the place they had fallen, talked casually over the place they had fallen, made jokes over the place they had fallen, made fun of them over the place they had fallen, that sacred place. She was there when they left. She was there when it was only her. She stood in that spot, absolutely still, for four days.

Getting out was worse, but she didn’t notice. She didn’t notice anything. After the bodies had been removed, she’d gone blank. Nothing registered. Nothing was important enough to register. Not in the universe. When she got out, her lungs found the fresh air and grabbed it, throwing her into a coughing fit, dropping her to her knees. On the ground, looking at her hands and her arms, she saw that all the bugs she remembered watching in the dark – they were now on her, crawling on her. She screamed and scratched at her skin and her clothes and ran. Blind instinct; nothing registered. Maybe she brushed them all off and stomped them dead, maybe she dreamt it. Maybe she ran into the kitchen and gulped down mouthfuls of water, maybe she dreamt it. Didn’t register one way or the other. What did register was when she found herself huddled in the corner of a different room. Her parents’ room.

It was dark; it was bedtime, but her parents weren’t there to tell her that, to tuck her in and tell her a story, or turn on her night light, or make more pretty things she wasn’t allowed to touch, or be silly with her, or buy her a new toy, or anything else. It was dark in her parents’ bedroom, but her parents weren’t there. They would never be there, ever again.

And then, finally, she cried.

When she eventually stopped crying, whenever that was, Aeona got up and left the house. Just left it. Why not? Nobody would ever tell her when it’s time to go home, or when dinnertime was, or when bedtime was, or when it was time to go to the surface, or go to school, or go visit Uncle Zim who she hated. So why bother pretending she would even try doing any of those things? So she left. She left and she never went back. If her parents could do it, she could too. It was time to wander for good.

Aeona spent her first week alone in crippling, mind-breaking fear. Usually, she found herself hiding in the most clever yet most horrid places. All the while there was a terror-stricken panic coursing through her as she watched all sorts of bad people – worse people – do bad things, and worse things, to other people.

She had no idea why she was there, why she didn’t try ascending higher to the levels that were at least nice to look at. Yet every time she started upwards, she remembered the “real” sun was up there. She would not let the real sun beat her. She would not abandon her sun. So she hid. And she survived.

Once Aeona got used to the scary sounds and the scary people, she quit noticing them. Her mind moved back to what she felt that night. All she noticed, all she could notice…all she wanted to notice, was her grief. It was overwhelming. It sapped her energy, yet replaced it with another kind of energy. An energy that made her break things she didn’t touch, made street lamps overload when she passed. More things she couldn’t explain.

But that didn’t change the fact that it was sapping energy, and it didn’t change the fact that she wasn’t eating. So day-by-day, hour-by-hour, moment-by-moment, her grief was being replaced with hunger. When the second (or was it third?) week ended, she began to realize she was starving. Grief was tossed out of the equation.

It didn’t happen smoothly. She’d find food here and there. Depending on how desperate she was, Aeona was able to find something to eat just about anywhere. But it was never enough. Crumbs, at best. Dirty, filth-ridden, inedible crumbs, at worst.

It was the playgrounds that saved her. The public ones the Republic had put up throughout that district in dedication to various philanthropists. Not that she would know anything about philanthropists or the Republic. To Aeona, they were opportunity. Enclosed, self-contained pens with lots of hiding places and lots of kids with food who weren’t paying very close attention.

She would hide somewhere and look for small, unaccompanied children. Weak ones who looked younger or smaller than she, but who definitely didn’t hang out with other kids; whose parents definitely didn’t care enough to stay close to them. There really weren’t that many who were actually smaller than she was, but they were there. She’d wait for them to get out their lunch – someone always brought lunch – and then she would run up, push them to the ground, and take it. She didn’t care if she made them cry. Hell, they didn’t know what crying was, as far as she was concerned. It got her through the month. And the next one.

Sometimes, police officers would walk through the area acting casual, but Aeona saw how they watched. How they studied each kid and traced some invisible line from them to a guardian somewhere else, or a birthday party off in the distance, or their ever-attentive parents, then marking them off in their head. Skinny kid in t-shirt…connects to dad – check. Sandy haired toddler…connects to grandma – check. Plankton things on the seesaw…connect to weird octopus creatures – check. Fatso with the candy on his face…connects to nanny – check. Little girl in rags with messy hair, hiding inside the jungle gym, staring back at us…

These officers weren’t just strolling without reason, they were looking for her. And for children like her. Children with nobody to watch them. Why they did this, she couldn’t imagine. She definitely didn’t like them. They were the people who took her parents’ bodies away. They were the people who laughed and joked on the place where her parents fell. They were the people who were supposed to stop the bad guys, but didn’t, because apparently they were too busy looking for thieving children in playgrounds. She didn’t just not like them…she hated them.

With every passing day, there were more of them. It made things difficult. More difficult, at least. The few others without parents weren’t making things any easier. She didn’t like them, either. They thought they were boss, or that they somehow ‘owned’ this part or that part of a playground. Sometimes, one would offer to help her, but she would see the devious glint in his eye – the one that promised to betray her, hurt her, abandon her. She didn’t really understand how she read all that from a glint, but she did. So she remained a loner.

After a while, it began to take a toll. The reality was, this was using more strength than it gave back. She was getting more food by stealing it, sure, but she still went to sleep hungry. She still woke up hungry. She still felt that painful, eternal crushing inside her stomach that made her dizzy and made her forever tired and broke down her thoughts and made her distracted and gave her headaches. But now she also lived in fear, because not every kid she went after could be small and helpless. There weren’t enough. Being five sucked.

And anyway, sometimes they fought back. Sometimes they chased after her. Sometimes, they shouted threats, and began to gang up on her when she came near. Sometimes they had wrathful older brothers who carried chains or vibroblades under the shiny coats they wore with strange symbols ironed on the back. So she kept moving, further and further from the place she was raised; deeper and deeper into the bowels of that city planet.

Coruscant is a big place. It is one of only three planets in the entire galaxy that qualifies as a City Planet. Of those three, it is by far the largest, oldest, and most civilized. But ‘civilized’ is a subjective term. Within its vertical world is packed no less than two trillion lifeforms, of every imaginable variety. No amount of modernization, no amount of policing or authority or enforcement can handle that size. It is not possible. Every day on Coruscant, a hundred epics and a thousand novels and a hundred-million morality tales and a billion short stories and a hundred quadrillion little vignettes play out in real life. Every single day. Nothing can keep an eye on that many stories at once. Coruscant can claim to be as civilized as it wishes, but it is too big for the claim to be true. It’s just too big.

It’s even bigger when you’re a little kid with no mom and dad, and no home. Monstrous, even. Like a living, breathing creature that wants nothing more than to devour small children. And not as a joke. Not like the games where, after the small children get gobbled up, they giggle and run off to be chased again. In this game, after the small girl is gobbled up, all that’ll be left is a bloody corpse for the police to outline…and then drink caff over, and joke over, and make fun of her over.

This was what she thought. This was what kept her alive. It’s what she learned watching the bad people and the worse people on the street: dead was dead. It’s what she learned watching her parents as they fell: you never come back.

As Aeona went deeper, she began watching different people. Especially other girls. Other street girls. There was a deep desire for a role model left vacant in the place inside her heart where her parents had lived. Where they still lived, in a way, frozen.

But her parents would never be there to show her how to grow up. So she watched the girls. She watched how they walked. She watched how they wore bright, obnoxious clothes, but pretended they didn’t. She listened to how they talked, how they shouted and cursed at each other, using their words like blaster bolts. She watched how they slowed and grew furtive when speeders went by. She watched them lean against the sides of swoop bikes or driver-side doors, talking suddenly so much quieter than before. She followed them to the places they would take other people. Ugly places. She watched them there, too. And then she decided she needed new role models.

Aeona had come to the conclusion that there was no real power there, with those girls. She was looking for someone with power. She wasn’t really sure why, but she was.

But maybe she did know. Because there was that whisper again from the depths of her memory, from when the people in robes had visited her: They had something special, and I could have it too. Except, now she had an inkling of what that special thing might have been. It might have been Power. And it kinda fit.

They had Power, and I could have it too.

No…not ‘kinda’.

As time wore on, she got sick a lot. It was inevitable – her immune system was a wreck. Always, she struggled through her illnesses without too many problems. And she never threw up. It was the one thing she thought she had control over, that she thought couldn’t break her. The one thing out of her entire life that she could be proud of.

And then one day, shivering violently on a warm afternoon under warm heavy blankets, deep inside an unused ventilation pipe that was even warmer, hallucinating within the grip of a fever, as something rotten in the pit of stomach dripped acid into her throat…she threw up.

She stared at it in horror as almost immediately after the heaving that painful crushing hunger doubled back onto her tenfold. Like someone punching you in the stomach, but then not stopping, or ever stopping no matter what. Not when you walked, not when you sat still, not when you slept. That was what it was like to be starving. And her eyes were locked upon the reason why, that product of nausea that she so believed she had control of. She saw it as the food she earned – that she’d toiled for, put herself at risk for – lost forever. Like her parents. Except this loss could actually kill her. And it was all her fault. She wasn’t strong enough – wasn’t powerful enough – to hold it down.

At that moment, where the darkness that surrounded her and enshrouded her seemed to penetrate every portion of her self, to suffocate her in despair, she found herself with a decision to make: she could either give up right here and just lay down and die…or keep living, no matter what it took. No matter what.

This, is how predators are forged.
Chapter 5 Part 2: Dragon
Stumbling, half blind with tears of anger and grief, away from that puddle with no sense of where to go or why; her legs were like sticks and barely held her up; her head pounded against her eyeballs, and disrupted every rational thought she attempted to make, her skin ached with flashes of heat and cold as her body desperately fought her fever. This was the state she was in, the first time she killed.

It was only a minor rodent but she killed it nonetheless. She spotted it, she watched it, she chased it and caught it and squeezed and didn’t let go until it stopped moving and biting. There was a second’s hesitation then, as Aeona was filled with an anxious triumph at the knowledge that she just took a life. That yes, she just did that. She took it. That made it her’s, didn’t it? Whatever. And then she bit into it.

A fit of dry heaving later, and her stomach finally managed to cough out the piece of raw flesh. At that point, seeing that even when she was successful she failed, Aeona was ready to change her mind – to just lie down and die. Maybe she’d see her parents. Maybe it wouldn’t be that bad. It had to be better than this.

“Y’know, it tastes better when you cook it, kid.” The words didn’t quite register, but the hand gently falling on her shoulder did. She flinched. She braced herself. The only physical contact she’d had in the past year was the violent kind, against other children. The voice persisted, “I just want to help. My name’s Level. See? I won’t hurt you. It’ll be okay, yeah?” and eventually, she let the hand touch her shoulder. And eventually, she let the voice pick her up and set her on the back of a big red machine. It looked like nothing more than a naked engine with a giant pair of vibroblades attached to it, and was dreadfully uncomfortable. Not that Aeona cared one way or the other.

The voice steering the machine was owned by a giant of a man, dressed up in complicated layers of bandage work under a vest under a long brown jacket. A jacket so big it looked like a robe. It reminded her of someone or some type of person she couldn’t quite remember. His face, which she glimpsed whenever he checked back to make sure she was still there, was riddled with pockmarks, though most were hidden under his beard. His head was completely bald, or shaved, she had no way to distinguish. But what really stood out was the left eye, which was made of glass. It stood out, because it wasn’t made to look like a normal eye. Instead, it looked reptilian: a thin vertical slit surrounded by a soft red iris set within muddy, translucent yellow. It should have scared her, but it didn’t. He didn’t say a word. She didn’t want him to, either.

When they set down, the cyclopean man bellowed out in a language she didn’t understand. At once, rough-edged people of various species and ages ran out to him and talked and joked with him for several minutes. She noticed that they wore jackets, too. The backs had a symbol ironed on: a brown, squat monster of some kind. The kind of thing worn by the type of people who would run her out of the playgrounds. The kind of thing worn by angry, violent people with weapons. He gestured to her, in response to some question. She’d hold her ground this time. She had nothing to lose.

“Whaaat? It’s Republic Day!” the man named Level said, elbowing a Rodian, “I figured I’d be nice for once! Yeah?”

Nice to who? she thought with disgust, remembering the other girls and what they did, Me? Or them? She shuddered.

Her thoughts were answered almost immediately, as she caught the looks of annoyance and mute anger in the man’s friends. If these even were his friends. They clearly didn’t want her there. She didn’t really want herself there, either. She’d been all set to give up. Why did this man have to go and ruin it? A year ago, she would have cried. She didn’t.

She caught someone saying, “What the kriff are you doing draggin’ a useless nine year old here, eh Lev? We have troubles enough without this shavit! Grow some freakin’ durasteel over that damn heart of yours before it gets us kriffin’ killed.” The pale-faced speaker didn’t look like he wanted to joke about it either. She suppressed the urge to correct him and say she was only six. She didn’t think that would help.

“Lock, I found her trying to eat a dead rat, come on! Imagine for a moment that you’re in my shoes, walkin’ down the Fortieth, and you look down an alley, and what you see is a tiny little girl who looks so wasted away she could be picked up by the damn wind, and who is such a mess you aren’t sure if it’s a Human or a Twi’lek under that mud…and then you watch this poor little thing pick up a dead rat from the ground with a gleam in her eyes, and…”

“And what? Eat it? Good for her – lots of protein in rats, I hear. Is this shavit supposed to move me?” Lock ran up to her and bent down condescendingly. He was a formidable being, with scars crisscrossing his face and bare arms, and had rough leathery skin traced with the most frightening tattoos. She noticed he was also missing a finger. He immediately began mocking her, “Aw, boo hoo, I got no food. Waa, waa, look at me, I’m forced to eat rats.” Then without warning he turned furious and screamed in her face, “I lived on rats for three Nordus-damned years before moving up!” there was a sneer in there, along with the hope that he’d scared her.

Except, there had been a warning that he’d do that. Not from him, but from somewhere inside. She didn’t only expect it, she knew exactly when it would happen and how it would sound. So when it did happen, it wasn’t surprising or scary at all, and she weathered it without so much as a flinch.

In fact, if anything, she looked unamused and standoffish. Like she was perfectly capable of taking down this full-grown, hardened criminal all by herself. That wasn’t what she specifically intended to look like, of course, because she really didn’t care enough to intend to look like anything. That just happened to be how her lack of interest showed on her face.

“It seems,” observed Level, “That maybe the useless nine-year-old’s got some durasteel of her own, eh?”

The Rodian laughed, “Or she’s deaf.” he said, working his strange mouth around the alien words of Basic. She knew it was meant for her, that the others would have understood him had he spoke in his native language.

She at first wanted to say “I’m not deaf,” but decided that would sound stupid and childish, so she went with, “I’m not afraid of you.”

It came out sounding like she was, in fact, very afraid of them. It sounded to her ears just as, if not more, childish than anything else she could have said. Whatever advantage she had, in other words, was lost. On the playgrounds, that sort of comment would have been an invitation to attack her.

But they just laughed. That made her mad, that they’d dismiss her so quickly…but at least they weren’t killing her. In fact, Lev actually brought her into their home, and inside she got to eat a full meal for the first time in a whole year. She threw it up, to her embarrassment. More proof that she was weak. Except only Lock got mad, and only because Level insisted on cleaning it himself.

Once she was able to keep some food in her stomach – which took a while – they gave her Bacta. It got rid of her fever almost immediately. She slept in a bed. With a mattress. She woke up twelve times that night, convinced this had all been a cruel dream. Every time, she looked in panic around the strange room, tested the soft mattress, and breathed the musty air. When she was finally sure that everything was still real, she relaxed and laid back down. Aeona was so grateful, she could have cried. She didn’t.

She wanted to give them something in return, but she couldn’t think of anything except her real age. So the next time someone called her ‘that nine year old’ she corrected them,

“I’m six.” She said proudly.

Saying it now – after what she had done outside the other day, not cowering like she had – it was impressive to them. They ruffled her hair (which she didn’t like at all) and gave her more food (which she did), then Lev got them all together and they decided to let her stay. And that was how Aeona became a Kryat, and the youngest member of the most dangerous swoop gang in Coruscant’s western hemisphere.

“You need a good name to ride with us. This ‘Aeona’ business sounds too weak, y’know? We need something threatening, yeah? Yeah.” Lev thought about it a moment, “Spine? You definitely have one.” He laughed at his own joke. Someone had to, she supposed.

“How bout ‘Rat’?” said Lock, who laughed too, but for a different reason.

“Mouse.” She corrected. But it was too quiet and they didn’t hear, so she said again, “It was a mouse.”

Lock appeared skeptical, “Mice are poisonous mutants. You can’t eat them. And very hard to catch. So are you sure about that?”

“I know what I kill.” She said flatly.

“Well maybe so, but you did have a fever and – “

“Have you ever killed anyone or anything in your life where you didn’t care who or what it was? EVER?” she glared at him, a glare that he returned for a while…until he looked away, “I didn’t think so.”

“Mouse it is, then!” said Lev, and they drank on it, which made her dizzy somehow. She decided that, in the future, she’d stick to water and let them drink the weird stuff.

In Lev’s team – one of many teams within the Kryat Gang – Mouse flourished. They gave her back her energy, made things seem important, made her care. And she made them solid. Her presence filled in the blanks of a puzzle none of them had known was unfinished. She gave them a reason to do what they did that, for once, had nothing to do with spice and credits. They changed her; she changed them. They became a family.

Here, her name was never Aeona, and never would be. That was her mother and father’s name for her. Nobody here was her mother or father. But they were her family. And her family called her Mouse. So that was her name. And if you crossed that, you crossed them.

But ultimately, she began to realize that they loved her because she relied on them. It was her weakness that kept them together, not her strength. This made her feel aloof. She went back to wandering. Often, she would wander great distances while the team was off doing something dangerous, something the felt she was too young to do. Sometimes, she’d be gone for days at a time.

It was two years later that it happened. She found herself further away than she’d ever been before, in an area that was completely unfamiliar, and now she’d hit a dead end. The wall extended for easily half a mile in either direction, and looking up, it ascended nearly into heaven itself. But even as strange as it was, this wall was especially different. Because it was familiar. Not the wall itself, but what it emitted. That feeling of Power she remembered, it flowed from the structure like a fountain, like a flood.

Mouse didn’t know how long she’d been staring at it before the men came by. She watched them as they slowly walked the straight distance toward her. They were the only two people in the area. It was clear they were not out to harm her, but she put herself on her guard anyway. Both wore nearly identical brown robes. Complicated ones. That familiarity again.

“It’s the Jedi Temple,” said the first man, in a crisp, high-class Coruscanti accent, “You’re at the ground floor looking up at the largest building on the entire planet. It’s a sight few beings ever get to see.” He beamed, warmth rolling from him as though a geyser had burst, even outshining the giant wall – temple.

“Who are you?” she asked, suspicion rolling off her tongue.

His voice radiated calm, “I am Jedi Master Baruuk and this is my padawan, Sifo-Dyas.”

“Greetings,” said the padawan, who bowed, “And I suspect you have a name too?”

“Mouse.” She said.

The Master switched to a look of fatherly concern, “We sensed your presence from almost a mile away, Mouse. It isn’t often that a non-Jedi so strong in the Force is found wandering this close to the Temple.”

“What are you gonna do about it?”

He seemed to study her, “Mouse…not a name parents tend to give children. Do you have another?”

“Not anymore.” She winced after saying it – she gave away her position. Stupid.

He smiled. She hated it when people smiled at her mistakes. He said, “I suspect you lost it when you lost someone close, hm?” he paused, “An older sibling? A close uncle? …Your parents?”

She kept her face stone. This stranger would not get to her.

But there was nothing except sympathy in this man, “We can give you a better life, Mouse.”

Then all of the sudden, it clicked. These people…these Jedi…they were the ones who had that special thing. And this Force, it was the Power. The Power she’d been looking for, “I can become a Jedi?” it was almost too excited a question to be a question. More like a request.

His face sunk, “I’m…I’m afraid not. You’d be much too old. But there are many non-Jedi in the Order, some of whom came from a situation just like your own. We only want to help you. You would have a better life. I can promise that.”

But the idea of being with other children who had the same thing happen to them as she…it sounded too much like what she remembered of the parentless kids in the playgrounds. They’d be territorial and cold. And besides, what was the point of being surrounded with such power if she couldn’t use it? This is what she wanted, and this stranger was promising nothing less than to deny it from her!

Some speil, ha! What Boontas! Mouse thought. Boonta. That was slang she’d learned from The Rodian. He first told her it meant ‘know-nothing’, but she eventually got him to admit it was a religious slur that referred to Rodians who practiced within the Corellian faith. Learning that only made it more enjoyable to repeat, knowing that the word could actually do harm if said to the right kind of person.

But these Boontas weren’t worth it, “No thanks. I’ll take my chances.” she finally said, and before they could respond, she leapt to a drainage pipe, which she used to slide down to an even lower level before running away completely.

She felt someone follow her. She couldn’t see who, or where, but she felt it. Probably one of those Jedi. That Sifo-Dyas had looked suspicious. Probably, he was following her to see if there were others like her, to impress his Father or Guardian or whoever Baruuk was. Probably looking for others that were young enough. Figured! With the Kryats, she was too young. With them, she was too old. When was the world going to start spinning in her favor?

She got home quickly enough. Lev causally asked where she’d gone, as usual. As usual, she shrugged and went into the space they’d created to be her room. No one bothered to pry any further. Most of them were too busy discussing the latest job she wasn’t part of.

Normally she’d stay inside in the evenings and have Lev teach her more of the alphabet or how to patch up blaster wounds. But today she was too restless to stick around. Too angry. So she struck out again after dinner, and wandered aimlessly for a long time, brooding. She stuck to the shadows in the places most congested with pedestrian traffic, just watching. That’s what she liked to do most: just watch…to pick out the strongest…pick out the weakest…pick out the prey.

When she returned, the door was locked. They never locked the door. The Kryats didn’t have to. Nobody in their right mind came anywhere near being close enough to warrant locking the door. But maybe someone had today. She went around back. That door was still open. She walked in. It smelled odd. She turned on the light.

Everyone was dead.

She didn’t stand there paralyzed with shock, she didn’t scream, she didn’t drop to her knees in despair, she didn’t run in terror, and she definitely didn’t cry. Mouse knew it would happen sooner or later. She’d been ready. Lock had died a month ago, in fact. Caught a bolt to the head. So instead all she did was regard the bodies of her loved ones with the callous eye of disinterest, at their festering blaster wounds, at the carpet soaked with blood, and then at the walls riddled with holes. A straightforward job. Where they screwed up is, they missed the little one.

It didn’t even need a decision. Someone was going to die for this. She picked up Lev’s Hold Out, still smoking. It was heavier than she expected. She nearly tripped over some cowering old woman just outside the back door. She stared up at Mouse, looking so weak and in need. The woman’s eyes were glassy with fright. A trembling hand stretched out and pointed north, “They…they went that way, into those apartment buildings. You poor thing, you must be – Oh! Oh, child, come back!”

But Mouse wasn’t listening. She was already inside and running up the steps. She knew this apartment building like it was her own home. In a way it was. It acted like an overly tall fortress that encircled their base on three sides. There were a thousand exits, but only one led straight through to the other side. And she knew the shortcut to it.

When she got back out into the open, she saw them. Five guys with carbines, laughing, running down the street, their backs to her. Five pairs of identical shiny jackets with symbols ironed on them revealed the men to be from a rival gang. Not that it really mattered to Mouse who they were, other than guilty. For a second, the sound of Lock’s voice flooded her mind and called her a hypocrite. She reminded herself that he was dead, just like the rest of them now, and she ignored it.

She kept up her run and lifted the Hold Out. She brought it up so the sight was level with her eyes and at that moment, every transgression that ever befell her poured out. Every single moment of fear and misery, from the very first – from the death of her parents. Ten times, she remembered counting. Hate Ten times, the bad men shot her parents. Fury Ten times. Rage It went like this:

One, BLAM!
Two, BLAM!
Three, BLAM!
Four, BLAM!
Five, BLAM!
Six, BLAM!
Seven, BLAM!
Eight, BLAM!
Nine, BLAM!
Ten, BLAM!

And they all fell down.

Chapter 6: Kindness
The return home to the Kryats’ base was mechanical. It wasn’t like a dream or anything eerie like that, just…routine. Like Mouse had expected this to happen. Had expected to shoot five men in the back, killing them in cold blood. If something inside her was absolutely horrified, she didn’t notice. Or give a damn. Not anymore.

When she returned, the old woman was still there outside the door, weeping. Coming closer, the girl noticed that she’d been hit. Her shoulder and the shawl that surrounded it were covered in blood. At first, she wanted to just leave the woman there. She had more important things to think about, like the fact that she had just killed five men. Then she remembered Lev, and how two years ago he came upon a similar situation. Mouse was alive because of him. More importantly, Mouse was Mouse because of him.

Mouse took the woman’s hand and led her inside. Once there, Mouse went into their Bacta stash – nobody would be selling it now – and tended gently to the wound. It was the one thing she knew well from being in the Kryat gang – how to patch people up. It was the only cool thing they let her learn.

It hardly took an hour. The bolt hadn’t even hit the bone, and the woman seemed pretty resilient for being so old. Then again, some of those bag ladies could really hold their own when they felt threatened, so maybe she shouldn’t be surprised. The woman was endlessly grateful, thanking her and stifling sobs and thanking her again. Mouse wasn’t in the mood for being appreciative, though. Her thoughts were on her future. She’d have to start over. Again. And they were just about ready to start taking her seriously, too. There was no way any of the other Kryat teams would be willing to take her in, either. Not now.

…shouldn’t I be sad for them? Weren’t they my friends? My family? But no matter how she tried, they stirred no emotion. Nothing save disappointment, and that was for herself, not for them. She had nothing for them. It felt…selfish.

“…and I want to help you bury your friends. You should not have to do such a terrible thing on your own.” Mouse caught the old woman saying.

She hadn’t even thought about that yet. But it was true. She’d have to do something with them. She couldn’t let the police find them, or they’d flood the level. She most definitely couldn’t let the rival gangs find them, or they’d desecrate their bodies somehow, and she didn’t have to feel grief for their loss to not want that to happen. They would always be her family, just like her parents. You protect your family, even when they die. Especially when they die. This was, in fact, the only way she could imagine that the whole team would ever need to rely upon her. So it had to be done. But bury…?

“Maybe we should…creme…uh, cremate them.” Mouse said, “This building’s mostly wood inside anyway…”

“Ah. Good, good thinking. Less effort that way.” She replied, smiling.

That stung, hearing the woman say it that way, suggesting that she didn’t care enough to go to the trouble, “Well… maybe I should bury them.”

“And I shall help.”

Mouse couldn’t imagine what help she’d be. Resilient or not, the woman still looked frail under those old clothes. Then again, what good would Mouse be – an eight year old burying full grown men? This was ridiculous, actually.

“Come, child. Let’s start.”

“But, how’re we gonna do it?”

“You tell me the place, lead me. And I carry them there. You must know of someplace were bodies can be sealed up, yes?”

“…I know about the Old Techno Union Smelting Pits. That’s the only place I can think of, but it’s, it’s so far…and how – “

“- Will I carry them? Ohhhh, you’ll see. Come, help me with this and show me the way.”

And so they cut the bloody carpet and wrapped each body in a section. Such macabre work, Mouse thought she should be horrified, or at least disgusted.

I don’t feel anything. Why don’t I feel anything?

It scared her, this lack of emotion. Like she was empty. Then again, it meant she wasn’t panicking. She remembered how Lock panicked when those smugglers surrounded them over at the meeting house. He just wasn’t able to believe that a peaceful rendezvous would turn so violent, he couldn’t believe it. He panicked and it killed him. He felt emotion and he died. She felt no emotion. Maybe that was a good thing.

Maybe they panicked too… stone-faced, she looked down upon her family, all covered cloth.

When the deed was finished, they stood back. Then the old woman performed a miracle. At the bidding of nothing more than her hands, all of them rose weightless into the air. Wasting no time, they traveled through all the back alleys and corridors, the wrapped up gang members floating behind them like balloons. Mouse smiled in spite of herself. She showed her the place, and each body was effortlessly placed into one of the enormous drums, which then sealed itself as though by a ghost.

“I saw you marvel at my gift.”

Mouse had a thousand questions to ask, yet she was at a loss for words.

“You saved my life, child, when you could have easily left me to die. I want to reward you. What would you like? What do you want?”

“I…don’t know.” Except she did know.

“Yes you do.” The old woman peered at Mouse, her face deadly serious, “Child: What Is Thy Desire?” Each word she spoke seemed to be backed up by a hundred generation’s worth of greatness, seemed to be backed up by rolling firestorms from a thousand planets, seemed to be backed up by God. The very question exemplified her want.

She let herself absorb it a moment; take it all in. Everything. The ancient smelting plant surrounding them like the hive of titanic insects, the distant fuming towers of illegal factories processing new drugs, brown clouds hugging everything like the fog against a seaport, all ceilinged within a dome of steel twilight to support buildings miles above, the entire thing a feat of millennia-old engineering, the entire thing now the final resting place of her second family, a family that raised her when no one else would…it was all nothing compared to this old woman, who now stood at her full regal height with bright eyes and square shoulders.

“Power.” Mouse said, breathless, “I want Power.”

“Then power, you shall have. Come.” And so she did.

And now she was here, crouching behind a pair of boulders, snow piled on herself as camouflage, the fur of a dead animal – killed with nothing but a small knife – wrapped around her, and watching her prey learn how to fight with sticks against his teacher. How pathetic. Such a child. I bet he calls her ‘mommy’.

She saw that his form was clean but mechanical; self-conscious. He caught on quickly enough, but if he continued to treat his katas like holy writ, he would have no way to improvise in a real situation. In other words, he was screwed. Because he was going be in a real situation very, very soon.

And his teacher! The impostor taught him wearing her full ‘Sith’ robes. Even the hood. In other words, she wanted the appearance of control, which meant she was insecure. It also meant she wasn’t in control. Also, Mouse saw that she let the boy speak too much, and question her lessons too often. Good thinking, idiot. And what would happen if I sprang on him as you both walk home? When you tell him to ‘move,’ he’ll ask ‘why?’ and I’ll kill him, that’s what’ll happen. Serve him to me on a kriffin’ electrum platter why don’t you?

She didn’t understand why this was making her so indignant. She should be happy this woman was so incompetent, not mad. What were these people to her that she might feel this way? She watched them closer. She had to be missing something.

The lessons continued, out of earshot but close enough to read their lips and piece the conversation together contextually. The impostor showed him something new. He challenged the point of it. She generously explained the move’s purpose. He then performed the move until it was memorized, which didn’t take him long. Then they sparred with the move so he had a feel for it. Then she attempted to explain where the boy might go wrong, where his weaknesses were. Then they moved on.

That’s not how you teach someone where their mistakes are. He’s not listening to you, you stupid hag! He’s going to keep making the same damn mistakes until you come to your senses and show him where they are, personally. He needs to feel the sting of his mistake himself.

What was wrong with her today? This was good news, not bad. What was making her so angry? She shook it off and kept watching, but all they did was repeat the same process over and over with different moves until the sun was past noon. Then the woman left him to work alone for a while. Convenient.

Too convenient. The woman might not really be gone. There was a lot of evidence that the old hag was deeply possessive of her little protégé, and paranoia was the best friend of possessiveness in Mouse’s experience. There was a better chance the woman had only gone out of sight to draw someone like Mouse out of hiding. Mouse could actually, then, be in greater danger if she attacked now than had she attacked while they were practicing.

But Mouse could afford to be patient. All the clues pointed to an intention to stay here for a while. She had all the time in the world to kill him. She might as well find out more about this impostor while she could.

She waited for the sounds of the woman’s exit to fade into nothing, then followed after. She left the little boy to do his thing.

Apparently, the old woman was more trusting than Mouse thought, because she did, in fact, set out for their cabin. There was something else. The woman kept her robes on the whole way back. Even when the path became hard to navigate, she did not remove them. Maybe there was more to her wardrobe than Mouse had assumed. The way she hugged it…this wasn’t an item representing imagined power after all, it was an item of imagined power. The woman wasn’t afraid to lose control of the boy – she wasn’t even close to that level of security. She was still afraid to lose her own self-support. Mouse wondered if the woman slept with a stuffed Bantha, too. It would fit the profile.

This was too good. There had been no indication the impostor was this incredibly pitiful. Perhaps there was a chance Mouse could even take her on, after the boy was dead. Two kills for her Mistress. Because clearly, Mouse had overestimated this woman.

Actually, now that she thought about it, it was Darth Averus who’d overestimated this woman. Not she. And that said something about her Mistress, didn’t it? Lord Averus had maintained such an impenetrably perfect mask of genius and power and fear these past few years that Mouse looked at this misstep as a floodgate. Could it be? Could the great Darth Averus have misjudged someone for once in her life? Could she have made a…mistake? Mouse could have laughed.

And so the tables begin to turn. I won’t be your slave for long now, oh dear Lord Averus.

The old woman walked stiffly into the log cabin that served as her home on this world. Stiff from the cold so soon… She turned on the only light. It had bare floors, not even polished. A single open room. A meager cot for her and a small mat for the boy. A fireplace for cooking. Nothing important or pretty or even useful on the walls. The woman sat down to rest, with her back to the only window, and removed her hood. Thin, loose white strands as stiff as hay fell to her shoulders, so unlike Darth Averus’s thick silver hair that was always carefully pinned high over her head. And so modest a place. What kind of example did she think she was setting for this boy, acting so content within a place so meager? Where was the drive for ambition?

You two should be inside a castle villa at the edge of the greatest canyon on the planet, peopled with an army of servants. Then, from the minute you arrive, you should treat him like a minor servant the whole time, yet give him small chances and openings every once in a while so that he can steal levels of authority on his own. Then, only once he is back at your side, beneath you and only you…then you begin his training. And not one minute before. That’s what you should have done, you hag, you old fool.

Well…because that’s what was done to me…

It was four years ago. Lord Averus had been training her deeply in nothing but pure combat – running Mouse nearly to a physical meltdown with long, unforgiving strings of brutal training exercises that seemed less about testing her endurance than simply breaking her. “Breaking her” was probably not far off from the truth, either. But Mouse didn’t break so easy.

Averus told her it was time for a change. Mouse couldn’t decide if that meant things would get better or worse, but it would definitely mean she’d get to sleep normal hours for a few days while they traveled. Sleeping would be nice at least. That idea alone was enough to make her excited about it. And a change of scenery. That would be good too. Ferros VI was so cold and featureless outside the jungles…and inside them, there was such little variety of plants and animals that it did little to help.

“We’ve arrived. Mouse, this is Wayland. Up ahead is the fortress I’ve had built,” the ancient woman gave her a subtle, but prideful smile, “What do you think?”

Mouse studied the structure as they flew nearer. Her mistress had talked about it several times before, but never explained what it looked like. Seeing it from above, it appeared to be nothing more than a featureless military compound, except built one hundred times larger. Not very inspired and definitely spartan. She imagined the walls were probably thicker than most buildings were wide. From overhead, she could see that the top was not covered, but was instead a skylight that maintained a massive courtyard, which contained within it enough space for a miniature town. In fact, a number of small structures could be seen near the center, which seemed to be grouped in the manner of a primitive farming village. So she had someone make her an oversized barracks, big deal. ‘What do I think’? What kind of a question is that, oh dear lord of the Sith, when there’s nothing of value to say.

“It’s…” she shrugged, “…big.”

“You’re talkative today.” Averus said, slathering it with sarcasm.

Mouse didn’t even look at her, “Yes, Lord Averus.”

“That’s not what I meant it to…” Averus stared at her, but Mouse gave no hint of the truth: that she truly did want to talk with someone. Desperately. Just banter and joke, and not play at roles for once. Just act like friends with someone again, like she used to with the Kryats. But…not with Averus. Anyone but Darth Averus. And Mouse had patience. So Mouse stayed silent. Averus had no choice but to drop it, “…never mind. You will land ahead of me. I have business to take care of at Wayland’s capital. Give this letter to the door guards, and they’ll relay your instructions.” She always had business somewhere, that wasn’t anything new. Mouse thought nothing of it.

When she arrived, she dutifully handed the flimsy to the door guard. Her instructions were apparently that she was to be called Aeona here – could the woman have chosen a more painful alias? Intentional, of course – and that she had no connection with anyone or anything important. In fact, her job here was to be the girl who hauled the manure wagon…and she’d have to be interviewed for it.

It turned out, though it came as no surprise given the job description, that she had landed upon the lowest possible rung of this self-contained community’s hierarchical structure. Even the people who everyone else beat on, beat on her. It was like the playgrounds on Coruscant again, but worse, because here she had nowhere to hide. It was too small and isolated, and the lowest servants always knew exactly where to go to dump cold water on her if she didn’t show up for work in the morning. Of course, this only happened once, on the third day, and only because she was testing their boundaries.

When Averus returned from her ‘business’, a week later, she made no indication that she recognized Mouse. Though Mouse expected that by this point. She knew when to play along, after all. At first nothing happened, but by being extra alert, she began to notice the changes. Jobs being rescheduled, supervising servants suddenly switching positions, tasks Mouse originally did in isolation now intersected with other people’s tasks. These were important details, because much of this was opportunity being created by Averus, just for Mouse.

Well that just wouldn’t do. Mouse could put up with everyone calling her by her birth name. She could put up with drudgework and hard labor. She could even put up with everyone beating on her for even the slightest transgression – Force knew she was put through far worse by Lord Averus back on Ferros. But she would not sit there and act like some wamprat who heels when her owner beckons. So, when an opportunity arose that just looked a bit too convenient, Mouse ignored it. Just shrugged it off; called the bluff. Then she watched and waited, and when she thought there was a better way, a less obvious way, she went for it, and advanced up the ranks without Averus’s invisible hand guiding her.

Take that.

It took a little bit more than a month for her to find herself next to her mistress again. The old woman looked at her indifferently. She asked her Head Servant who this girl was.

“Aeona Dray, Lady Averus. She shows great promise, and I’d like to take her under my wing, if her ladyship approves?”

“…I do.” Obviously, Darth Averus wished to see this game to its bitter end. I guess ignoring her help wasn’t the nicest thing to do. Not that it mattered. Within the second week “under his wing,” after gaining his trust and alienating him to the point that she’d become the only person able to do his job, the Head Servant found himself taking a nasty fall down the compound’s main staircase. Dropped the whole way down. Broke his neck, sadly. In such a crowded space, it was obvious it had been nothing more than an unfortunate accident.

Mouse made sure nobody was looking when she cut the sewing thread tied, for some inexplicable reason, to the base of the railing. Oh, she could have easily been more underhanded than that. She could have spent extra time alienating him even further, driving him to suicide. She could have tapped into his perversions, which she had no doubt were there, and pulled a role-reversal. She could have poisoned him slowly over time. Those sorts of things would have been quite clever and possibly even exciting, but there was a major flaw that all those plans shared. All those plans were too complicated; too much was involved with too many risks. The most important lesson Mouse had learned from this: being creative was dangerous. The simplest, most straightforward – most brash – solution would always be the best.

Darth Averus promoted her that very day. “Good,” was the only praise she gave Mouse on her achievement. That, and she never called her Aeona again. And that alone was more than enough for Mouse.

They remained there a short while longer, doing nothing much. Averus eventually began explaining the fortress, its purpose, some of its history. She said that the Fortress itself wasn’t really her’s. It was the Sith’s. It had been started and abandoned four generations ago by Darth Enimitar, a Cerean male – the last male Sith Lord before the string of, in Averus’s opinion, much more competent women took reign of the Order – using plans drawn up by the Venerable Darth Bane’s first Apprentice so many centuries before. That particular Sith Lord had been a woman as well, incidentally. Darth Zannah.

“It is fitting that the building was completed by one.” Averus said.

“A Sith Lord?” Mouse asked.

“A woman.” Averus smiled to herself, “Never mind. Honestly, I never really cared about the project much.”

“You dedicated a lot of time to it, for something you don’t care about.” Mouse observed, remembering how often her mistress would leave her completely alone on Ferros VI for this dumb structure.

“Because this wasn’t about me. This was about our Order, and showing respect to it. For that, we dedicate our lives. Respecting the Order is the most important thing you must remember, child. How long our memories will live on in history will depend entirely on how much of that respect we show. And that is the Truth.”

Mouse doubted that.

The two bounced back and forth between Ferros VI and Wayland for the next four years, and the lessons only got harder, and Darth Averus only grew colder and less generous with her praise. When Averus began setting her loose in the jungle with those dreadful creatures, it was even worse. Even when Mouse pulled off the impossible, all the Dark Lord did was not scold her or thrash her till she passed out. Silence became the woman’s only compliment. But it would be over soon. Mouse was already thinking of how her new lightsaber was going to feel, impaled through her Mistress’s stomach. It drove her.

The light inside the cabin went back on. Something was happening. Then, the sound of snowy footsteps explained it: the boy was back. He returned with the twilight. The impostor bid him to go out and cut some wood for a fire, which he did depressingly close to the little house. They cooked something minimal over the coals in a primitive cooking vessel. Mouse watched as they set up their table, and she absently peeled open a ration bar as though to join in. She noticed that when the boy referred to his teacher, he called her “Master.”

What insolence, to presume such a thing! She really tolerates being called that by someone who isn’t yet her Apprentice?…god, she does! So pathetic.

She watched them begin to eat.

She gives him food first? What’s the purpose of that, save to train a sense of unwarranted entitlement into him? And if he refuses to be served first, you lose all authority! You truly are a fool. The only damn thing this old hag has done right is choose a dynamic, hostile planet to train him on. And even then, I will not give her credit for the planet’s natural environment. That’s cheating.

Again, she was doing it again. Why?

Mouse watched as the boy and the woman stood up, their dinner over. The woman placed her hands on his shoulders and said something quiet. Mouse couldn’t make out any of the word-shapes, except for one: ‘proud’.

And it hit her like jab to the gut, like starvation. The reason she was sympathizing with them. The thing she was missing. Not just what she was missing from observing her prey, but what she was really missing. What she never found in anyone, save a single person for a single moment, when he picked her off the street, out of her own filth, at the lowest moment of her childhood, of her life, without ever asking for anything in return.

It was kindness.

She wasn’t sure if that was really the word she was looking for. Probably not. Probably, it was something more pragmatic, more cynical. But ‘kindness’ would do for now. She had a name for the thing, and that was enough. And since these people were enjoying something she was in need of, it meant she also had a name for what was going on between her and her prey: she was jealous.

How kriffin’ sentimental. What’s the point of thinking this? It’s not like naming the problem is ever going to fix it. So what if the boy’s “Master” prefers winning his heart over being a good teacher. Maybe there’s a reason behind that. I need to be figuring out why, not feeling sorry for myself!

But even as she thought this, she knew it wouldn’t work. Something dark whispered from the depths of her mind, and it said, “You will never know why she is kind to him, because you’ve never known kindness.”

Yep, this train of thought was going nowhere but down, “I need to just kill him and get this over with,” she breathed, setting her forehead against a rock.

Inside, the cabin’s light went out for the last time. The sky rolled again, right on schedule, from deep purple to charcoal black. She was gone before the first flakes touched the ground.

Chapter 7: Predator
She kept her camp a mile away from her prey, inside a cave, her animal skin draped over the hole as a cover. She got there just in time. The nightly snowstorm covered all evidence of her tracks. They would suspect nothing. Things were falling into place. The boy would be dead before the sun set tomorrow.

Mouse woke up in the pre-morning darkness. She woke up the way she normally did. The same way she awoke almost every single day, for the past eight years. She woke up screaming. It was a soft scream, rendered mute through the sleeve of her flight suit. A sleeve which she had deliberately tied around her mouth before going to sleep. It helped maintain her stealth. Even this far away, even within the cover of a cave, even with a snow-covered animal fur concealing the entrance, there was still a chance she might give away her position. The impostor might be incompetent…but that could easily be a ruse to fool someone like her. Mouse recalled the time Averus taught her how dangerous underestimating an enemy could be. It could be embarrassing. It could be painful. Most importantly, it could completely reverse the upper hand. The last thing she needed now was to lose all her advantage, and any chance of becoming an Apprentice, simply because one stupid part of her head was still out of her emotional control.

The sleeve trick she learned a year ago (or was it two?), while spending the night on the roof of an apartment complex full of people, as a desperate way to keep from being noticed, were she to fall asleep on accident. She had, and it saved her. It had yet to fail. One day, Mouse hoped to wake up and find herself quiet. To wake up without terrible and unspeakable things retreating with the nightmares of her seemingly diseased subconsciousness, that would be nice. One day.

That ordeal over, she sat up and patiently let the dark resolve into shape, and from shape into color. Somehow, she found herself awake much earlier than planned – not a very normal occurrence for her. Her internal clock was incredibly precise, sometimes to the second. Something was wrong. Was there someone outside? Had she felt an intruder? No. So what was wrong?

She was wrong. It was her. She felt distressed…or was she frustrated…or was she angry? Or was she all those things? No, she was none of those things. It was a connective feeling, tying her to someone she didn’t want to be tied to. Someone better, or maybe worse, than she. Now she remembered. She felt jealousy. She was jealous of the boy, of that connection he had with the impostor. Mouse wanted to talk to someone.

Needed. Not wanted, needed. Anyone. A person, an alien, a stranger, an enemy, a mouse. Hell, even her Mistress. She cursed Darth Averus for ordering her to keep radio silence. ”They are more clever than you think. Do not test their perceptions frivolously.” the woman had told her.

Well to hell with that! What did she know? What did she really know, anyway? All Mouse asked from Averus was Power, and she had yet to deliver that, as far as Mouse was concerned. The least the woman could have done was give her kindness as a consolation. Or yeah, how about some consolation? An embrace once in a while that didn’t turn into a grapple. A hug, a pat on the back, a handshake. Hell, I wouldn’t mind if she ruffled my hair, and I hate that! At least when I was with Lev’s- And then she quickly stopped that train of thought. Her eyes burned, her face was red – she was about to… I’m about to c…. Stop it. She sat up and went through some breathing exercises until the feeling passed.

“I’m hungry,” she announced.

The hollow echo of her voice offered little comfort.

She left the ration bars alone. She had to stay in practice. Especially now. It was time to hunt for something. Definitely something small. The over-sized three-legged fur ball that used to own this cave had taken forever to die. Some things just didn’t know when to quit.

The animal fur came down from the entrance without a sound. The nighttime snow fluttered to the rocky floor as it was shaken off. She got dressed, strapped her boots on, wrapped the fur around herself and took her knife. It didn’t take long to find something worth hunting. That is, it didn’t take long for her: she knew where to look and how to look for it. Downwind, and at a safe distance, she found herself stalking a little six-legged, mammalian tree climber. It was only now waking up, tucked snuggly under a shabby evergreen. She noticed it had very big ears; she noticed it had a nest to protect; she noticed it had claws. This would be fun.

Even though her footsteps were naturally soft, Mouse carefully removed her boots to make her approach even more silent. Who knew what this thing could hear. Maybe the effort was wasted because every step sounded like a beating drum to the creature. Those ears might be able to pick up the crash of snowflakes as they landed for all she knew. Or maybe not; maybe they were no better than her’s. Maybe it was deaf and they were just for show. Didn’t matter. Better to be cautious than hungry. And either way, the thing was probably stupid. If she moved slow enough, there was a good chance it wouldn’t notice she was moving at all. There would be no need for anything frivolous and showy like the Force. Not for this one.

The snow burned, but that only made things even more fun. Anyway, Mouse knew all about how long a person could walk around in the bitter cold, and all the different terrible ways it felt after you’ve been there longer than you’re supposed to. There was an odd space at the end of her left foot to back that up. I wonder if that makes me the logical opposite to Lock, with his missing finger? Would they have started calling me Key? she thought idly, then shook it off, Stop thinking about them, damn it! Not everything comes back to them. I need to let them go, they’re ancient history. My life is here; my future is here and in what happens in this place. There is no room for the past in that. None.

She concentrated on nothingness. Things always went her way when she let her mind wander.

So it wandered.

Back when she first landed, while she was still scouting around for shelter from the deadly cold wind, Mouse remembered seeing her first native raptor. Well…she didn’t ‘see’…

It was just her and a collection of living black dots in the dark field, somewhere just outside the forest. The bowl of a small valley. Black impenetrable trees surrounded her, and ascended in every direction into shade. It gave her a sense of foreboding – she hated natural environments. Too many holes, not enough order. They were always too loud for her, with creatures shouting at each other and unruly wind currents knocking things over at random, rocks tumbling over one another, plants butting against everything, with no sense of plan or purpose. In the dark, it was even worse. It made her paranoid. But those little dots, they were even more paranoid than she. Aside from poking above the grass-line to get their bearings, they never stopped moving, always furtive, always second-guessing their chosen direction. They looked seemingly impossible to catch.

Then, the sirens of Hell screamed out. The noise wasn’t loud, but it was long and it echoed from every direction. It didn’t sound like a voice. It sounded like a knife sliding against glass, projected through an amplifier. Everything around her heard it. Everything stopped.

Even Mouse. They just stopped and stared, searching for the source. Silence and fear. Silence and fear and stillness. Then a blur sprang from the mass of trees and picked up one of those black dots. It was amazing to watch, for what little she saw.

There were several similar moments during that trek, where a raptor cried out, silencing the world, and then easily snatched living prey off the ground. Each one stunned her. It was bewildering. The instinct to be careful of birds had to be ingrained into every little creature that lived in that forest, yet the raptors still caught one every time. How does someone catch her prey, when she announces herself every time she nears? The next time it happened, Mouse studied the event, and came to this conclusion:

The announcement itself was her weapon.

The birds had figured out that the little things were afraid of them. That searing cry of her’s, it brought to those creatures’ eyes the image of not just death, but the prospect of being impaled on countless talons as they’re carried for miles to wherever the nest is, hanging, their entire body-weight being supported by a set of spikes lodged through their abdomen. It meant a rough, bone-breaking landing many agony-filled hours later into a nest full of tiny beaks. And it meant the promise of a slow and excruciating death as they’re eaten alive by the raptor’s children. They would probably save their small, still-aware heads for last, ensuring that every moment of their prolonged death was felt, ensuring there would be plenty of time to think about how you’ll never see another sunrise, you’ll never grow old, you’ll never find the mate you were searching for and you’ll never have children to pass on your genes, to pass on your legacy. You will be dead, and everything about you and all of your future will die with you, in a nest, to feed infants. You don’t run from that. You can’t. It’s too much to take in. You have to take it in first.

You have to stand there, frozen, between wall panels, and let the whole weight of that horror sink in completely before you can ever hope to move. Mouse knew that could take a long time. Fear. The raptor had chosen her weapon well. Mouse took note of this tactic. Soon, when Mouse finally confronted her own prey, the raptor’s weapon would come in handy.

She put her boots back on. The little six-legged animal was lifeless in her arms.

Mouse put together a small fire and let it burn to coals. She took her time, gave it the feeling and respect of a ritual. The boy wouldn’t be alone until the afternoon, so there was time to prepare. She got out two of the sticks that were stored in the cave, which she had found exactly for this occasion. She took out her small knife, cleaned it in the flowing water of a nearby stream, and began peeling layers off one end of the thin-but-sturdy piece of wood. If it was narrow enough and angular enough, the stick’s point could be made to break skin as easily as the steel on that tiny blade. With one weapon, she could make a thousand. But this would surely be enough. She spent more than two hours, carving slow and methodical, getting it perfect.

The meat from that little animal was the only thing she ate, charring each morsel individually from the end of her knife within the white depths of the fire, when she could be bothered. When the spears were complete, she passed them through the fire as well, just long enough to harden them. It was a process she had gone through before, and the actions came easily to her. As a final touch, she tied the animal’s tiny ribcage to the lower end of the first one, just beneath the center of balance, for a grip.

She took the spear, and the spare, and took off.

Watching him today would give her no new information, so she didn’t. She shut down her alertness, her anxiousness, her fear, her excitement…her presence in the Force. She made it so all she was, was the collection of proteins and tissue and carbon molecules that seemed to work together really well somehow, like an ongoing series of contrived accidents, coincidence after coincidence, chance encounter after chance encounter, making heart beat and lung expand. That wasn’t her right now. She was nothing that existed.

She got very, very close to them.

They never noticed.

And she waited.

And waited.

Patiently.

The boy was left alone, to do his thing. She let him go for a while, let him get worked up, get a little tired, a little careless. The sky stayed clear in every direction as the sun began to dip and the shadows crawled out. There would be no snowfall tonight.

It was odd how even though the planet was upright, her compass told her North was where the sun rose. Is my compass broken, or is this place really that confused? Is that the reason it’s so cold here? Because, last time I checked, this place is really close to its star, close enough to touch it if planets had arms…that close, it should be a tropical paradise. Or is that really what makes tropical paradises? Maybe there’s some other ingredient that’s missing? Or…maybe this used to be a tropical paradise, and now it’s not? Her mind was wandering. It was time.

A distant creature snapped a twig. The kid’s boots crunched in the snow as he practiced. The trees rustled in a short-lived breeze. The forest line began to settle into gloom as dusk crept in. A raptor took to the sky above them, heading home.

She sprang, screaming, summoning the Force to instill terror into her battle cry, to instill a little bit of that hellish call. She was the raptor, he was the little black dot. But he would be lucky. The boy would fall right into her spear. It would be over in seconds – before the sun even turned red, dipping toward the southern horizon. Hell, before that bird was even out of sight. Yet, not a moment after her boots touched the ground, the boy was at a full sprint toward the other end of the clearing, out of reach of even her best throw.

How is that possible? It’s like he knew I was coming somehow. but these thoughts were unimportant, Well, at least he’ll be worth killing…

She screamed again, not to try the same tactic twice – if it didn’t work the first time, it would never work – but to misdirect. Using the Force, she attempted to make it seem like her voice was coming from further to the right. That way, he’d adjust his escape to take him west, away from his cabin…toward the canyon.

It seemed to work, but not well. He didn’t change direction immediately, but instead waited until they were both scrambling through the brush that littered the interior of the forest. Then, he turned a little bit toward a northwest direction, but not anywhere near enough to make a difference.

Well, she’d just have to catch up to him. That would be easy to do. She was gaining on the boy even now. And from the way he was slowing and speeding up like he was, she could tell the kid was getting tired. In moments, she was close enough to take a stab at him.

She hefted the spear into her throwing hand, concentrating on aiming it just right. A clean launch, directly between his shoulder blades. He’d drop to the ground, paralyzed. Then she’d take him in her arms and snap his neck. Nothing fancy.

All of the sudden, the boy stopped dead. She ended up too close to throw, too close to even avoid him. Then he took off again, and in his place a branch snapped at her from nowhere, striking her right in the face like a lash. Missed her right eye, but it was dreadfully close: caught her in the brow instead, and sent dust and debris into both eyes.

She couldn’t tell that at first. It was just a general stinging everywhere and her eyes had snapped shut of their own volition. For all she knew at that moment, she’d been blinded. Mouse crouched there and seethed, tears pouring down her face as her body responded to all the bits of dust that had struck her corneas. She even dropped her spear. Idiot! Pick it up!

For a few seconds, then, she was completely vulnerable. Helpless, even. Would the boy have the sense to end this now? Stupid mistake. Stupid, stupid mistake. But all she heard were his receding footsteps as she rose, her right eye still clenched tight. If she had been chasing someone more like herself, instead of him, she’d be dead right now. That put her at an advantage, even half blind and disoriented. Because she was willing to kill, and he wasn’t.

The boy was now out of sight, but it didn’t take long to find his trail. The needlely evergreens made for poor cover, and he obviously knew nothing about hiding the route of his escape. Once she caught back up, she found him halfway up the biggest tree she’d ever seen. It didn’t even look like it belonged to the planet, let alone this forest. It should not have existed, yet there it was.

How did he know this was here? When did he even have time to find it? While I was stalking his “Master”? Bit too convenient, that. Was he just lucky? Did he know I was going to attack him somehow? Is this a trap he’s leading me into? What would Lev say about this situation?Stop it!Just. Kill him.

She got up to the base and looked up at the vertical labyrinth. She spotted the boy, staring at her as he climbed. She stared back, and he climbed faster. She couldn’t hide her smile; didn’t want to, The moment I catch you, it’s over kid. This was going to be easy.

She took off the fur and set own her spear – figures I go to all that work and don’t get to use it – then ascended after him. Mouse wasn’t sure how he got up so high so fast, though. This tree was so full of gnarled and curling branches with sharp offshoots and icicles hanging in sheets like walls, it was a wonder anyone could make any progress at all. Not that it mattered. The top was a dead end. She was the one with time, not him. So she took it.

And she made good use of it. The way he was ceaselessly watching her ascend, it was painfully obvious he was planning something. She imagined, with a roll of her eyes – they didn’t sting so much now – how he’d probably do something irritating but ineffective, something that would be nothing more substantial than a show of power. Use the Force to shower her with little projectiles: icicles and loose bark, easy stuff, obvious stuff. Whatever it was he did, it most certainly wouldn’t kill her. She didn’t even know what his plan was yet, and it already sounded pathetic.

She made a token effort to look evasive. If he was going to watch her every move, she might as well put on a show for the hell of it, act impressive. Not like he’d be alive much longer anyway. Then Mouse dropped fifteen feet.

She landed hard but rolled with it. Mouse hadn’t been looking out for rotten branches. One now rested between her and the ground, splintered against the small of her back. There was a second of embarrassment after the initial shock, but it subsided quickly. She had been humiliated worse than this. This was nothing.

Except now the knees of her flight suit were torn up and her elbow was bleeding and getting everything stained. Annoying. A quick inventory revealed nothing was broken, or even sprained. Possibly her nose, which had been bloodied, but that was a small matter. Bruises and brush burns mostly, a few cuts here and there. Good enough. She stood up, shook off the soreness, and began climbing again. Faster, and this time her evasiveness would not be for show. This tree was more dangerous than she thought. It would not happen again.

This seemed to really frighten the boy, climbing back up as she was. Certainly way more than she expected. It frightened him so much that he quit even watching her, choosing to hide himself behind the massive trunk instead, like a scared little kid.

Well…he is a scared little kid. He thought that I would cry and run away scared after I fell. Why?…Because that’s what he would have done: run home to mommy. To “Master.” He couldn’t imagine anyone doing anything different. Me climbing up this tree, I’ll bet, is the scariest image in the universe to him right now. That poor kid.For a split second, Mouse felt powerful, and it put a genuine smile on her face. She imagined that this must be what the raptors felt, whenever they looked upon their prey all frozen with fear.

Then she got back to business. Whatever the kid was doing behind the trunk, it wasn’t actively defensive, because she had no trouble climbing up till she was near his position. It would only be a few seconds, and then her knife would be at his throat, then it would be across his throat, then she’d push him off and let him fall, and that would be that. Nice and humane, she supposed. They were now at the same level, with only the trunk holding her back from ending it. All of the sudden, he said something.

She couldn’t quite make it out, but it didn’t matter. It was the dumbest thing he could have done – give away his position. She lunged for him, wasting no time. But…he wasn’t there. In fact, he was a level beneath her. Stupid Force tricks! I bet he thinks he’s a real genius. His hand lashed out and grabbed her ankle. It was enough to knock her off balance and slip.

Mouse was prepared this time. She flung out her arms and legs and latched onto the first thing that came within grasp. Anger boiled through her veins. The boy was now a good couple meters above her, and staggering. She had to act now, while he was distracted with success and still getting back his balance.

So she maneuvered herself to be just beneath him, her arm centimeters away. A good tug was all she honestly needed…but it was her knife hand that was closest. A deep, angry temptation welled inside her. Without a thought to the contrary, she acted on it.

Her knife drove straight into his foot, and kept driving till it stuck to the branch. HA. Take that, you brat. The act of stabbing him did two things: first, it pinned him in place so he couldn’t do that annoying running around thing any more. Second, it put his mind on something else while she went about killing him. She twisted the knife until she heard little bones crack. This act did nothing useful; she just wanted to see his reaction.

Actually, now that she thought about it, killing him was going to be extremely easy from this position. All she’d have to do, in fact, was take out the knife. So she did. He couldn’t control both his instinctive reaction to grab at his wound and keep his balance. Not with so much pain clouding his mind, distracting him. So he fell like a brick. Crashed through a good forty feet of tree.

See, that’s what a real fall is, little boy. Because there’s no ‘run home to mommy’ here. Just ‘keep going’ or death. Then she looked at the knife, dark with his blood, threads of boot dangling from the edge. A tiny piece of bone still clung to the sticky guard, from its violent removal. Instantly, she regretted what she did, Damn it, I didn’t want to torture you like that. Why didn’t I just grab his ankle and pull, like I planned? It would have done the same damn thing. I’ve hated Averus for so long now, I forgot to not be like her. And now it’s too late. Now I’m Darth Averus. So when I eventually kill her, nothing’ll change, will it?Oh well.…At least the mission’s over anyhow. I’ll worry about changing myself later.

Mouse cleaned the knife on her sleeve and sheathed it. She straddled the branch and set about cooling down from the rush of the hunt. Gratefully, she rested her head against the trunk, which slowly swayed with the barely-noticeable wind, and she breathed. She closed her eyes and listened to it rush in and sigh out of her mouth, acting like the right hand of a drum solo that her pounding heart completed. Almost imperceptibly, they both began slowing. Calm. Her future was ahead of her. Respect. Vindication. Greatness. Power.

A lightsaber was the next step.

No. The next step is moving the body. Lord Averus wants evidence. She counted out the distance in her head, I’m probably three miles from my ship now. That’s a hell of a long way to carry someone. She groaned, wishing her mistress had at least bothered to teach her telekinesis. There’d been too much focus on dissecting her stealth powers, sensing the future, and probing minds in her training. Complicated, dangerous things. Not enough of the basics. She cracked her eyes to glance over the side, You better be as light as you look, you kriffin’ brat.

Which was when she heard a shrill scream of pain, so weak it carried simply by virtue of coming from the high voice of a prepubescent child. She craned her neck, finding a clear view to the ground. Sure enough, there he was, on the ground, but not dead. Nope. The fall should have been fatal, but was it? Of course not. That would make way too much sense.

The branches. The kriffing branches. He fell through so damn many of them. Kriff.

This was becoming a really annoying ordeal. The kid was moaning or something, maybe crying, whatever. He was even moving around a little. How frustrating! So frustrating, in fact, that she couldn’t control herself anymore.

“Just die, damn it!” she yelled.

Mouse hated the idea of talking to her prey. It felt dumb. Those action stars in holovids, they always looked like idiots making some wisecrack in front a dead man. Even if the target’s still alive when he says it, what’s the point? It’s nothing more than a waste of breath and time, when he should have been planning his escape. How people found those vids full of flashy hacks enjoyable was beyond her.

She half-climbed, half-jumped down the tree to the boy. It still took a while for the size and complexity of it, especially now that dusk was nearly through, but the descent was fast enough. He wasn’t going anywhere. Her knife was back out before she landed on the snow-covered ground. One motion, into his back, between the shoulder blades, through the spine, and it would be over. She stepped forward.

The boy turned and, somehow, her spear was in his hands. He stabbed, clearly drawing false strength from the Force. Not that the strength’s legitimacy changed the outcome. Luckily, the boy was too short for the reach to be any danger to her stomach or chest. But it did lodge pretty nicely into her thigh. So. Frustrating.

Stumbling and quiet, the boy disappeared into the woods. Again.

She turned her attention to the spear. It was too big to pull out. She’d bleed to death if she did that. Instead, she used her knife to help her break the stick near the wound. She picked up the animal fur from the base of the tree and tore it to make a bandage she could tie off. Mouse cringed as she thought of how that leg was going to feel with every step she took. There was no way she’d be able to get up to a full run now.

Then she heard the boy stumble, and take dreadfully long to recover. She remembered he was in no better shape. In fact, he’d have even more trouble walking than her, with a hole in his foot. This could still be done. All she had to do was catch up. His retaliation would never be fatal, so killing him would just be a matter of time. He was going to die tonight. One way or another, the boy was going to die.

Chapter 8: Prey
In the days before a young boy was taken under the wing of the woman who called herself Darth Averus – known locally as Tira Sarogga – things were extremely tense in the tenement neighborhoods of Dolus’s capital city. The authorities seemed to struggle enough as it was, trying to maintain order – or the appearance of it, at least. Keeping track of the rampant networks of organized crime – constantly nebulous, forever changing allegiances, forever dividing and increasing – was, by itself, more than the poorly-budgeted city could handle. Now though…now it seemed like unrest was building from everywhere. People were unhappy, they were quiet, and they only went outside to demonstrate or do something aggressive. All bad signs.

To make it worse, the young ones were growing more bold, to the point of acting like the real gangsters by threatening store owners for protection money, or by managing drug operations. Some of them had even formed a solid collective. They called themselves “Ten’s Enforcers”. The authorities didn’t know why they chose this name, because there were more than ten of them from the start, as far as they could tell. But it didn’t matter. What mattered was that this fresh new gang was a serious deal. An eleven year old in Enforcer colors, openly carrying a holdout, was now a common sight. The Authorities dared not confront them, because they knew from experience that there would be another one, hiding somewhere clever, holding a sniper rifle, and waiting. To Dolusian Security, these Enforcers weren’t kids; not like their sons and daughters at home, at least. They were more like…soldiers.

The best detectives in the city were tailing the gang 25/7, trying to figure out the inner structure in the hopes of finding out how to break it up. It was difficult to the point of nearly being impossible, because there was no way to get someone on the inside. Not without having a child on the force, and that wasn’t happening. So everything came second-hand, and it was slow. Around the precinct, these detectives started becoming the butts of jokes with officers on the outside. Officers who didn’t understand, didn’t get it. “The force’s highest paid babysitters,” became a popular one. This only served to motivate them more. Not that it helped. The only detail they managed to figure out for themselves was how the gang always talked about their leader in the third person, like he was never around. It meant that perhaps the guy in charge secretly worked another gang. Or maybe he was operating this collective from prison.

Though it was a major lead, and significantly narrowed down the field, they never did figure out who he was. A couple days later, the unrest tapered out on its own, the Enforcers made a stupid mistake and got themselves caught. All they ever learned was that their leader had mysteriously disappeared. The detectives decided this meant he got caught up in a bad deal with another gang, and was killed. It made sense. It was logical. Most importantly, it was simple.

The truth, on the other hand, rarely is.

Ten didn’t see himself as a mastermind. He was just an indentured slave in the hands of a sweatshop. He had no real power. The things he told the kids on the outside were nothing more than suggestions, in his mind. Just helpful tips. That’s all. The kids around him, stuck like him in that terrible factory, making low-tech goods on low-tech machines, they were his people. They understood what he understood, suffered the way he suffered, thought on the same track, with the same priorities, for the same goals. The overseers were in trouble.

Ten’s own Overseer – not the current one, but the first one – that cruel, stupid man from his first days there, who had plagued his nightmares…he was dead. He was dead, and every kid who surrounded the boy wanted to know how they could do it too. Ten had a mob behind him, hanging off his every word, his every action. Listening to every instruction he gave. Acting on his every command. They were quickly becoming an army. A real army. Not a collective, or even a well-organized gang. They were becoming an order-following, drill-performing, solid, obedient, efficient, march-in-formation, kill-you-where-you-stand Army. And they were his.

It made him feel powerful. But it also made him anxious. He hated that he’d killed that Overseer. He hated the morale-boost it caused, even as he celebrated the same. He hated the way he used it to motivate people. He hated how it looked just after, when he peaked through that violently shattered window, eyes tracing the fatal arc to the solid ground below. He remembered what it looked like: the body remorselessly embedded in permacrete, one leg bent in half sideways, the back of his head a puddle, a bone poking through an arm, his eyes still open. The eyes open and staring. Staring at him. At Ten. Accusing. Making him look away stupidly, superstitiously.

And he remembered thinking to himself, I did that. That was me. But could he control it? Would he be able to stop himself? It scared him that he didn’t feel bad about it. In fact, he actually felt proud. Like it was some sort of accomplishment. Was that wrong? Did that make him evil? He wanted to say no. He wanted to answer that question by saying no, but he couldn’t. He couldn’t, because whenever he tried, a Shadow flitted through the mottled dark of his mind and said, sweetly, viciously: “Maybe you are.” All he could really do was try to ignore it. Thankfully, there was little time to brood, anyway.

Everything the boy had done inside that sweatshop in the past months was about to come to a head. Emotions in everyone ran hot, but it was he who held the power to make them boil. He didn’t know exactly what, in the end, would put them over the edge, only that it would come from him. What he did know was, it had to be done right, or it would be a disaster. They were in shape and they had the skill, but they were insecure. They needed him, and he needed a way to make sure some part of him was with them at all times. He had a responsibility for these kids, after all. They looked to him as a leader. A seven-year-old leader, but a leader all the same.

So the night before everything was taken out of his hands, he wrote a list. Rules. He had seen plenty of similar lists within the history books inside the monks’ library, back when they fancied him their student. The greatest warlords had them. Emperors used them constantly. Strategists of every species and race imaginable, spent entire lives – entire family legacies – on crafting a perfect version. Every great warrior who ever lived exemplified at least one or two of the best rules on these lists. The Republic militaries had twenty official versions, many directly contradicting others. Even the Jedi used one, though theirs hadn’t changed for eight hundred and ninety-two years.

That night, he crafted a list of his very own: his Rules Of Engagement, he called it.

Ten of them, though the last four were stolen from the Republic’s Special Operations division, which he’d read off the holonet. They were just for show anyway. The number was symbolic, after all.

But the six most important ones were his. He opted for a more general, philosophical approach to engagement than other militaries. Stuff about levels of hostility and details about standing orders just sounded too technical and uninspired to him. What sort of child would follow that? He needed clear, blunt phrases. He needed it to be instructive. It couldn’t just tell them what to do; it also had to tell them how to do it. And it had to be simple. So that’s exactly what he wrote.

They never saw the list, of course. Never had to: not a week after Baroness Sarogga adopted him, she had the whole unethical operation disbanded personally. While alone, he would have had to fight, with her, not a drop of blood was shed. That was a far better weapon.

Under the Baroness’s wing, the Boy learned of all sorts of bloodless weapons. How words and attention to details could be like armor; how sensing the color of a voice could mean the difference between making a terrible enemy and gaining a lifelong friend; how certain bargains, certain contracts, if written just right, could do worse and more lasting damage than any bomb, any cannon, any nuclear weapon yet made. She taught him these things gently, subtlety, yet relentlessly, till their concepts became second-nature. When she wasn’t entertaining guests or away representing Dolus in the Grand Senate Chambers on faraway Coruscant, all her attention was on him…and all of that attention went toward teaching him these things. The old woman – so much like a grandmother, but a powerful, shrewd grandmother – made it very clear that if he mastered these lessons, he would never have to go to war directly, never have to pick up a real weapon, never have to so much as lift a finger in aggression to defeat even the most violent opponent.

But, throughout it all, he kept one copy of his List. His Ten. Because he truly believed the words he wrote, and fully intended to live by them, regardless of what his Master claimed. Sure, knowing the colors of voice was invaluable, but it wasn’t the same as his Ten. His Ten was more than a list of words, after all. It was a philosophy.

Rule number one: If you ever have the choice between fighting and running, running is always better.

When the boy came to his senses through that churning, roiling cloud of terror that was trying its best to blind him and paralyze him, he saw that the Beast was only now emerging from the snowy, evergreen forest. That jarring treble howl he had heard, that sight of his imminent demise…all of it had been a vision from the Force. A premonition. A warning. Now, hardly a moment later, it was happening for real. He needed to act on that, now or never. Part of him wanted to think about it, weigh the options….decide. The other part merely repeated itself: NOW OR NEVER, IDIOT! RULE ONE!

So he ran.

At first he stumbled and his fingertips skipped across the top of the snow, scooping it and sending the flakes passionately through the air. Then he gained his footing and set in for a mad dash to the other side. Close behind (too close) he heard the Beast crash through into the open field. Then would come the roar, that jarring treble howl, and for real. And it would freeze him in his tracks, penetrated with that cloudy blinding terror, and that would be the end of this game. And then came the roar.

But it was not a roar. The actual battle cry from his attacker – this supposed Shadow Beast – sounded…different. Even in its power, it did not sound nearly so frightening as the one his own mind had invented (or had it been the Force?). In fact, it sounded kind of like a girl. He’d never imagined his Shadow Beast’s gender, because he always just assumed it was his own. He imagined that the Shadow Beast was his own invention, created by a mind that hated itself. Compared to his Master, the boy was a terrible person, he believed. He killed someone, after all. Not only that, but he never felt bad for it. Sure, she told him not to worry, that it wasn’t his fault, but that didn’t change the fact that he was responsible. It didn’t change the fact that his Master constantly ingrained in him the philosophy that murder is unforgivable. That it can never be a last recourse: there is always another way. His Shadow Beast was supposed to be – or at least this was what the boy had believed – his mind’s response to this. It was his conscience, here to redeem itself for past transgressions by destroying its owner.

But this thing chasing him now, it could not be his Shadow Beast. Because his Shadow Beast was himself, and he was a boy. His attacker was not. It brought things back down to ground, to know his brain was not simply creating this thing out of thin air to kill itself. That was nice to know.

Also, she seemed to be using the Force to alter the direction of her voice. That was weird. She apparently wanted him to go west for some reason. He shrugged off her suggestion of course, and easily. But he let her push him that way a little, anyway. Make her think he was still susceptible, still scared.

I am scared, though. How is this different?…Because I’m not going to go along with it as far as she thinks, that’s why. He would need to make her underestimate him to get any advantage.

The trouble was, he had no way to stop the fact that she was gaining on him quickly. He just didn’t have the speed he needed for this game. But that was okay, because the game was about to change. He just needed a little more time, and to slow down just a tiny bit more…

Rule number five: The best available weapon will always be the environment. Make sure that weapon is yours, and never your enemy’s.

He bent back the prickliest, springiest branch full of icicles his eye could spot while at a full sprint. He pulled it taught. He recited the phrase one, one thousand, GO! in his head before releasing it. He heard her cry of pain almost immediately. Or was it anger and rage? Not that it mattered, he had a pace to keep up and ground to cover.

The tree was ahead. The one he’d found on his walk the other day. This was why he’d found it. This moment, right now. Because there was no way to get up any of the other trees, with their thin, spiny branches. And there was enough complexity that he could make his way back down, once his pursuer committed herself to climbing after him. It was perfect.

Rule number four: Always identify where the highest ground with the most exits is. If you need to make a stand, make it there.

With the aide of the Force, it took him only moments to ascend its massive, complex trunk. He was thirty feet up before the girl caught up to the base, hand on her eye. He slowed down to rest, and studied her carefully. She seemed normal, now that he could view her with less terror and shock clouding his judgment. Just a girl, a little older than he, wrapped in black animal fur, ropey hair, dirty hands, catching her breath. Not so scary after all.

Then she looked up.

There was something there he’d never seen before, not in anyone. Not even in those bullies on the street who would beat up on little kids till they passed out, just for fun, and leave them to their fate. This was beyond that. This was…this was something fierce and cold. Something dark and primal. Something calculating and intelligent. Something…murder. There was murder there, in that fiery look. And it was aimed at him. He closed his eyes, he took deep breaths. That terror was coming back. He had to stay calm.

He wouldn’t die if he acted rational. He’d be okay if he just stayed calm and acted rational and remembered his rules.

Rules I’ve never put into practice before. Rules I made when people called me by that stupid name and I was full of myself from all my scared followers’ praise. Who the heck am I kidding here?

Calm. Stay calm.

The girl began climbing. It was extra effort for her. Even though he knew she had the Force, she apparently didn’t know everything about it, because she wasn’t using it now. Dummy. You could be up here in seconds if you’d just paid more attention to your true power, instead of training to kill people or whatever. He shook his head, feeling disappointed in her. Who was the fool that taught this girl?

Then he snapped out of it. He should be taking advantage of this, not thinking of rebukes. What was he, a monk? She might be taking her time, but she had time to take. He didn’t have any. And now that he watched how she climbed it struck him: there really wouldn’t be a way out – an easy exit – from this situation. Not the way he’d expected. She was climbing erratically. Intentionally so. It would make anticipating her direction nearly impossible. There would be no way to predict where she’d be once he began climbing down. He was going to have to face her.

Or was he?

Rule number two: if you cannot avoid a fight, end it as quickly as possible.

He winced. He hated that one, because it left so much up to the person with nowhere to run, which wasn’t fair. Still, it was logical. And he’d had plenty of time under Lady Averus to think up something better, but he never did, so this would have to do. He searched around, his mind racing.

His Master had given him lots of lessons for his memory to pull from. There was one in particular that was about as clever as it got, though. He began concentrating on the branch she was about to step on. He concentrated on the fibers, woven inside, stuck firm to each other, holding strong. But maybe not so strong. Maybe a little bit loose, a little bit cracked. And oh, maybe they want to separate. Yeah, yeah actually, they do want to separate, they long for it. They want to be apart, they want to unweave. So they do.

She put her foot on the branch. It snapped. It fell. She went with it. He stifled a laugh as she lay on her back, groaning. Go ahead, try again. He smirked.

Except…she did try again. And faster, and more erratic and harder to predict, staring at him the whole way up with those cold, murderous eyes. He shuffled around the trunk, just to get something between him and those eyes. It occurred to him that maybe he should have waited a little bit longer before playing that trick. Long enough that her fall would do more than just knock the wind out of her. In fact, the boy suddenly realized, maybe he should have killed her. Maybe that was my chance. Maybe…that was my only chance.

Finally, it sank in, like the black roots of a weed, that this wasn’t a game. It didn’t matter that she was just a kid like him. Murder doesn’t care who it is, when it takes hold. He knew that, yet somehow he’d imagined this as another game while he had been chased – ‘catch me if you can, and if you do oh no! but if you don’t, I win and we all go home’. Except now it definitely wasn’t a game, now it was real. A sickening dread began to form out of those black roots like an infection deep inside his mind. Something worse than terror: inevitability.

Because he wasn’t going to be able to stop her like he thought. There would be no incapacitation, no ‘Okay, I give up’s. Hurting her wasn’t going to cut it, because she had no intention of yelling ‘mercy’ any more than she intended to give him any. This moment, right now, could be the end of his life. His breathing sped up again.

Calm. Stay calm. Stay calm. Stay calm. Think. Please, think. Stay calm, think, stay calm…

She was close enough that he could hear her own breath over his, but on the other side of the trunk. A few more feet and there would be nothing between them, not even that.

Calm. Stay calm…

His eyes were wide with fear. It was rule five he needed…but, but what was rule five? Why couldn’t he remember anything all of the sudden?! Why…? He paused. In the swirling calamity that was his mind at that moment, something stuck.

Rule number three: All you need to control your opponent is to have more information than him.

If there was one thing he had, it was information. He was the smartest person he knew. But what information would be of any use here? That he knew what the name of this species of tree was? That he knew how photosynthesis worked? That he knew that, thanks to the basic laws of universal gravitation, anything falling off this thing would accelerate at eight-point-eight meters per second per second until something of equal or greater mass interfered with it? That the air of this particular planet had a slightly lower percentage of carbon dioxide than other oxygen/nitrogen-rich planets? That holograms work by taking light and…oh, hold on…

He pulled out the datapad from his tunic. The one his Master let him keep. It had his voice recorded on it, from messing around with it last night. Gently but quickly, he set it on the surface of a nearby branch, keyed it on, then began carefully climbing down as it loaded.

The sound was loud and abrupt, and she fell for it. Only for a split second, but that was enough. Once her position was revealed, above him and to the left, he struck out with his hand and tripped her up. She dropped out of sight. Meanwhile, he’d lost his own balance and was in danger of falling himself.

He rounded on the trunk for support, but his hand caught the edge of a knot instead of the smooth bark, cutting him. He floundered for a hold, and found himself at an uncomfortable angle once he’d finally grabbed something sturdy. As if that was bad enough, his foot was throbbing now. Had he twisted his ankle at some point? He couldn’t remember miss-stepping anywhere, or tripping when he ran. And actually, it really hurt a lot. Way way more than a twisted ankle. Something was wrong. His foot was on fire now. Now it felt like it was being electrocuted, arcs of lightning seeming to reach all the way up his leg with a sharp sounding,, “Crack!” like balsa wood splintering. He looked down. What he saw, was a black hilt sticking out from the top of his boot. The girl was right there next to it, staring up at him like he was her final project in art class. His face went pale.

She began pulling it out and a thousand darts of pain shot pulsing through his foot. A million. A billion. He saw blood spit and sputter between his laces and the steel. He felt the knife slide up, between the bones of his foot. It made him sick. The cruel, thoughtless removal vibrated up his skeleton like a shock-wave of white hot pain. The world swam. He blacked out. He went weightless.

The weightlessness woke him, and not a moment later he found himself being hit in the back, in the legs, in the head, again and again. He dared not open his eyes. Was he dead now, and in Hell? Was the Overseer here, giving the boy his final, eternal punishment? His revenge?

But…isn’t that what I deserve? I killed him after all, even if I didn’t do it the same way that girl killed me. How can anyone ever be forgiven for something like that? Something so permanent? And I had been planning to do it again, to send other kids to their deaths simply because I wasn’t satisfied with just the one. If the Force wants me to suffer forever in death the way I suffered in life, the Force is only being reasonable. Good riddance, to the kid who could never stop pretending it was a game till it was too late. Good freaking rid- THUD.

Nothing.

Just nothing. Not even blackness. Just…nothing. No noise, no vision, no smell, no feeling, no motion. THUD, and that’s all. He emptied out of himself, like a broken water bottle. This was it.

This…

And then…and then this wasn’t it. Then he started to feel pain. Like a glow, like an ember, like an anchor, and then he remembered who he was and what he was and where these things were happening. The temperature began to come back a little bit (hot at first), and then sounds, and then the smell of stale minerals, of rotting iron. What he would later identify as the smell of blood. He still felt like he was floating in nothing, but slowly the concept of black was returning, along with the possibility that his eyes were closed.

Someone screamed. It sounded a thousand light-years away. A million. A billion. It took a lot of thought and energy to realize that he was the person screaming.

He sat up. Nothing actually hurt. In fact, he felt kind of pleasant, in a numb kind of way. But his vision was monochrome, it was a tunnel, it was the sky of hyperspace. Sparks spat off, illusions that made him blink. Red spilled in like the tint of stained glass, from nowhere. His skin looked and felt like the snow. Nothing hurt because he was in shock.

Rules. There are rules in here someone…some-where in my head. In my head somewhere. I know, I think ah….something, something up here to help me. What? There was a cry of frustration. It wasn’t his, though. Not this time. It came from above. Where the girl was.

He looked around, panic coming back, She saw me alive! I’m going to…I don’t want to die. Uh, okay. Rules, okay. They’ll help if I can find them. Okay. If I, if I list them I’ll remember. List them. Go. List them. Now. Okay. One: If you ever…if you ever have the choice between fighting and running, run.. Yeah, no choice. Okay. Two: If you cannot avoid a fight, end it as quickly as possible. Well I need a weapon for that, okay. Three: All you need to control your opponent is to have more information than…uh, well I don’t. Okay. Number four: Always identify the highest ground and…screw that. Rule five: The best available weapon will always be the environment. Make sure… He trailed off as his gaze rested on the girl’s spear, …UNLESS, that is, your best available weapon is a weapon.

He snatched her spear and rolled onto his stomach, laying on it. Just in time. The girl dropped to the ground and advanced. She didn’t say a word, didn’t gloat, nothing. If she was enjoying this in any way, he couldn’t tell. He let her take her time. He needed it to pull together some adrenaline.

A little twig broke under her boot, telling him approximately where she was. He rolled and lunged. He didn’t care what happened, where it went, or even if it stabbed her. He just wanted time so he could get away. Because there was one other rule he just remembered. Not rule six, or seven. The next few after Rule Five were worthless anyway. He stood and ran. She didn’t follow immediately, so the spear must have got her. That meant he would have time. Which was good, because…

Rule number Ten: Never, under any circumstances, ever go into any engagement without backup waiting.

And he did have backup, didn’t he? The relief of it made him aware of the intense pain in his foot. It made him aware of intense pain in his shoulder. It made him aware of his lightheadedness. The ground banked to the side, becoming a hill, becoming a cliff, becoming a wall. It hit him. He felt waves of nausea batter his stomach like a riptide. It seemed like he could see the blood vessels inside his eyes, pulsing, sparking, twisting his vision till it was double, triple, quadruple. His thoughts became jumbled again, he started repeating himself compulsively in his mind, like a droid’s restraining bolt – on infinite loop. He retched.

The act of retching brought him up to a kneel, which was when he heard the rustling sounds of the girl’s approach. He willed himself to get up. He didn’t want to, he truly didn’t; he wanted to just vomit and lay down and pass out. He didn’t want to put pressure on his foot. He didn’t want to put no pressure on it, either. It seemed to hurt going both ways.

Maybe it’ll feel better if I just cut it off. But it wasn’t funny, because the pain wasn’t going away, just throbbing worse and worse. There was no way he was getting up. He would just lay there and…

There was one way he could get up: if his life depended on it.

And it did.

He got up.

Chapter 9: Choice
He got up.

He got up and it was like standing upside down, like ascending a thousand meters, like falling into space, he got up and everything went dark but he got up, he got up anyway. He got up and his brain flew away.

His body stayed there, stumbling wretchedly through the dark woods, while in the meantime, his mind retreated someplace else. Someplace where the pain from his shoulder and from his foot and from the growing bump on his head could not follow. Someplace safe.

Someplace warm. Rainy. Sunny. Someplace…

A triple rainbow held strong just over the rarely-tended orchard. Three bands of all seven colors – the bottom band the most brilliant, the middle one the widest, the top one the most violet – spanned the tiny valley between two enormous mountain ranges. They seemed to stick together like brother gods: bright, strong, and all-knowing. The birds were out too, filling the entire estate with a chorus of sounds. All these things were pleasant, but at the moment, his attention was held firmly toward the ground.

The boy knows exactly where he is.

It’s a year prior, on Dolus, right at the sweaty, suffocating end of a heat wave. There is no nameless planet yet, no freezing fields of snow blocked in by canyons on all sides like a giant cul-de-sac, hemming him in, cornering him. No girl out to kill him. No tree to fall from. No endless dark forest stretching out before him, mocking his ragged, injured form with the promise of a long, hard, difficult, painful, impossible trek.

None of that. Only the hint of a Shadow Beast in the back of his mind, and the tail-end of a sweltering summer promising a whole upcoming season full of new things to learn about. That was all. Maybe this was a memory being lived in by a fevered, freezing mind…or maybe all this stuff about being chased to his death on a snowy night was just a bad dream, playing out in the back of his mind. That could be it. He’d been daydreaming and it turned ugly. The storm must have caused it – the first rainfall of autumn. The natives say the first one always brings about strange things. That was probably it. Maybe. Hopefully.

It didn’t matter. Right now, he was staring at the most beautiful lifeform he ever saw. He had seen them before, flitting swiftly in the distance, but never so close. He’d never known how brilliant and shimmering its large glossy wings truly were. He’d never caught how they swam with color, morphing those membrane surfaces into constantly shifting, complex patterns. He knew they were pretty, but he never knew they held such capacity for…depth.

As he watched those pretty wings with their complex colors and shapes, shifting fluidly, reshaping and reforming – his eye catching patterns that altered at just beyond the horizon of predictability – it struck him that these creatures might actually be intelligent.

He sensed his Master approach and anticipated the question she would most likely ask first, “I’m watching a Pixie Moth”

She did not so much as flutter in her step. If there had been surprise that her supposedly hidden creep had been easily caught, she hid it perfectly. That is, unless she had intended him to sense her all along, for some purpose he’d yet to learn. This was one of those things he loved most about her: nothing ever caught her off guard. He never felt bored around her, because she would always be a mystery still-unsolved.

Darth Averus – but right now it was ‘Baroness Sarogga,’ because nobody on Dolus knew her by any other name, and she insisted he help maintain that appearance even within her orchard, which was sometimes open to the public. She casually looked over his shoulder, presumably to get a better look at this creature he said he was watching.

“More like ‘gawking’ I’d say.”

“If I may, Baroness, but what is the difference?” he preemptively floated a couple stones into the air, knowing she would demand something like that soon. She always did, “It sounds like just a derisive way of saying the same thing I said.”

“’Watching’ implies the two of you are equals, each with his own Will; ‘gawking,’ on the other hand, implies that you are the better, and the other possesses no Will at all. You watch a ship take flight, but you gawk if it crashes.”

The boy forgot the rocks now and brought all of his attention to bear on the beautiful insect. He’d assumed it was just resting. Now he wasn’t so sure…

“You cannot see it, but there is a web there, pinning her. The Wisp Spider only eats Pixie Moths. Nothing else. A Pixie Moth holds still only twice ever in her lifetime: when she gives birth and when she dies. If she is still at any other moment, it’s because she is trapped in a Wisp Spider’s invisible net. There is never any other reason.” She crouched down beside him, “We are about to see the final moments of this poor creature’s life, I’m afraid.”

“Oh.” The boy was taken aback. It put everything into a whole new, and rather sinister, light. This whole time, he thought he was simply enjoying the beauty of nature. Had he known this little insect – this possibly intelligent lifeform – was actually struggling and suffering, well…

The Baroness glanced around, breathing in the moist air of autumn’s first rain, “This seems like as good a place as any to conduct today’s lessons. All that heat has kept us stuck inside for so long…so, shall we start back up on precision? I expect you to be able to target objects with the Force as far away as two hundred meters by Week’s end.”

“We should save it.”

“The Moth? Hm. Not with that tone, we won’t be.”

“Baroness, I do not wish to be impertinent, but if we do nothing, it will die.”

“Is that so?” again, no gasp or stammering or nervous chuckle – all things people have done after hearing someone so young effortlessly throw together such a mature, adult-sounding sentence. Averus though, she paid no heed. Instead, she looked at it critically, the way no one else ever did, “And tell me boy, do you think she would approve of being called an ‘it,’ after you do this saving? Perhaps this poor creature would rather die than be saved by someone so pretentious. Hm?”

“If I ever learn to talk to them, maybe I’ll find that stuff out. As it stands, I’ll have to content myself with being pretentious…if that’s what it takes to keep this one alive.”

“Well that is very noble of you.” She stood up, “the best way to do it is to remove the strands with the Force. Otherwise, they’ll stick and the spider will follow the scent of its net until it recaptures the creature.”

“Okay.” He began reaching out, preparing for the delicate task. It would certainly test his precision too, there was no doubt.

“Poor spider.” She mumbled.

“Hm?” his concentration wavered.

“The spider. It’s making its way up those little branches over there.”

“Yeah, I see it, I know. There’s a time limit, I get it.”

“You’re killing him.”

“Hm?” again, his concentration wavered. These little interjections of her’s were not helping one bit.

“The spider. It is a long and difficult task, you know, catching a Pixie Moth. I’ve studied them in my time. It could take weeks for him to find another. It probably took weeks to get this one. He is starving, and there is no chance he’ll have the strength to wait again.”

“Which means he’s going to starve to death after the Moth is free.” He felt his connection to the Force deflate, wither.

“I’m afraid so. Because of you.”

“Well…” he felt flustered. He didn’t want to show it, though. He hoped it didn’t show. He wasn’t sure, “…It’s not my fault the only thing he eats is Pixie Moths.”

“It’s not his fault either.”

Finally, the boy stood up and stepped back, placing himself next to his Master, “So, if I save the Pixie Moth, the Wisp Spider dies; if I do nothing, the Pixie Moth dies. Baroness, I do not think you could have invented a better moral conundrum if you tried.”

“That’s because conundrums aren’t my forte, they’re Nature’s. I’d rather just teach you how to get better at levitation and precision, to be very honest.”

“Yeah right.”

“Well there’s no good answer here anyway. You said so yourself. The only conclusions will result in death, requiring you to choose who lives and who dies, which amounts to playing God: something I’ve always been against. So there you have it.”

He looked at the little prey, trapped invisibly on the surface of that bush. He looked down at the little predator, climbing tiredly and wearily upward, “There’s always a third option.”

“The third option, from the way I see it, would be to go out and find a Pixie Moth you like less than this one, catch it, and replace that one for this one. You still play God, boy, and something still dies. Not ideal in the least.”

He put a hand up as a plea for patience. He was thinking.

She always had a way of settling back and staring, in this one particular way, whenever he was thinking hard. She would shift her weight backwards till all of it rested on her heels, and both lift and tilt her head, looking down at him – almost suspiciously, but not quite – while at the same time fold her arms and screw up her face like a mechanic trying to pretend she knows what’s wrong with an unusual droid. It sometimes seemed to him like she was trying to decipher the foreign language of his mind simply by sniffing the air.

“You said they only eat Pixie Moths, right?” he began.

She remained fixed in her pose, “Correct.”

“Why?”

She looked at him funny, or funnier, it should be said, “I don’t follow. It’s just another part of the circle of life or what have you, I imagine.”

“Yes, but shouldn’t there be a specific reason they absolutely need to eat Pixie Moths and only Pixie Moths? There’s something unique in their biology, or chemistry, or something. There has to be.”

“If you say so.”

“I don’t say so, the spider says so, every time he refuses to eat other passing insects! You said they could starve to death trying to catch the Moths, yet there are all kinds of life much weaker and easier to catch all over the place. If there is truly one specific thing they can only get out of the Pixie Moth, then what would happen if we provided them with that nutrient or mineral or vitamin or whatever? If we figured out what it was, and isolated it in order to manufacture it on a larger scale…perhaps fusing the data into the DNA of common fungus spores…then the Wisp Spider will never have to kill these beautiful creatures again!”

“Sounds…involved.”

“Yeah. This one would not live to see the benefit.”

“And his brothers and sisters?”

“Depending on how long they live. Probably.”

“Ah. So the real question is: will they survive the inevitable and devastating overpopulation, after their one and only predator has been made to lose interest?”

He didn’t have an answer for that. His contingencies only ran so far. His eyes wandered toward a tiny brook that, during the heat-wave summer, had been nothing but an inconsequential but long divot in the ground. Now it was bubbling and sputtering with snaking life, a prominent and noticeable fixture among the low-cut grass at the edge of the orchard.

During his short time as a slave, and at various moments while working at that warehouse, the boy had been convinced that he could predict anything.

Now, he would have to reassess that assertion.

The Baroness tenderly placed a hand on his shoulder, “The universe can be an exceedingly difficult thing to reshape.”

“I…guess it can be, yeah.”

“The Spider and the Moth – it might not have much to do with refining your precision, but it does serve as an important lesson, don’t you think? It is a good analogy to the greater world. I could almost imagine some kind of complicated children’s story being invented around the problem. But…you must understand something,” She knelt down to his level, “And this is in case you’re frustrated and think you should give up your little random thought experiments, because you shouldn’t. But you need to understand: If you become my Apprentice, this question will need an answer that does work. And on a much, much larger scale.”

“I know.” He said simply.

“Hm.” She gave him a penetrating look, “Do you?”

“I know, because the Sith Order expects no less than, uhm…than complete mastery of Power, in all its forms.”

“…Concise.” She looked bemused, “But do you truly believe this, boy, or are you just trying to impress me?”

He looked at her, his face incredibly serious. He involuntarily thought back to that moment when she had merely been a stranger who was saying things he had serious trouble believing. That moment in his life had laid an incredibly difficult choice in front of him: go with his original plans to save his friends, or go with this person he doesn’t know, who claims to have the power to fix everything without a drop of spilled blood.

So he looked at her, more sincere than he’d ever looked at anyone in his life, and said, “I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t.”

I wouldn’t be here… his brain repeated, mocked even, You wouldn’t be here if you ignored her, if you chose another path. If you ignored the Old Woman and sent the Sweatshop Kids to riot, to war, maybe you’d be a hero instead of running for your life, about to die. Maybe already dying. You’re bleeding, your brain is swelling out of your eyeballs practically, you’ve probably got frostbite too but you can’t feel it because you can’t feel anything. You’re gonna die. Even if you live you’re gonna die, thanks to that girl that insane girl out there, who’s pretending to be a Sith Lord, or who’s pretending to be a Jedi, who knows, it doesn’t matter. She’s gonna make double-sure you’re dead. No matter what, you’re gonna die. You’re gonna die because you decided to give all your problems to Averus. Like an idiot a weak idiot you gave in and let someone else solve your problems for you. Like a weak stupid idiot child who can’t do anything on his own. Even now, you can’t even solve this on your own. You’re weak. That’s what you are. You…I mean me. That’s what I am.

The boy was still pushing through the pitch black forest, blood and wet hair blinding him, branches coming out of nowhere and slashing him; Icicles biting him; His shoulder flickering with pain like a broken light bulb. The ground rushed up every now and then, bruising his knees, giving him a face-full of snow, slowing him down.

You would have been a hero, you would have had an adoring army surrounding you. You would have been safe…

“And…outside of that…little group…” he got up again from a fall he couldn’t even remember, “…I’d…be power…less.”

Never mind that he’d be responsible for any kid who died fighting for him, and he’d hate himself for that. Never mind that he’d be despised by the authorities and solicited by criminals that he would despise in turn. Never mind that he now considered such actions abhorrent. Never mind that those kids are better off now, safe and away from that place, than they ever would be with him, fighting back everyone forever, until they eventually lost. Never mind that. Never mind all that. Those were excuses. Even now, he knew some part of him might swear up and down that those were the real reasons that he chose Averus over them, but that would be a lie. That would be equivalent to, and as pointless and wrong as, replacing one Pixie Moth for another on the web. No, this is what made the difference that caused his choice in the end. This was the thing, and nothing else. No other virtue mattered. This was the one and only dealmaker:

“I’m here cuz…” he let out a rough cough that seemed to single-handedly destroy his throat, replacing the smooth lining with rocks and nails. He slowed down even more. It felt like his feet were in glue. Freezing cold glue, “I’m…I’m here cuz…I want…”

Power.

His throat dried up before the word could come out. It stuck to his tongue like sandpaper. The next time he fell (it was not a long time after), he grabbed a handful of snow and ate it greedily. It was beginning to feel cold again, to the touch. Was he pushing out of shock through sheer will? Maybe. Or maybe it was the Force. He still had no idea how much of the Force he had the potential to actually control, only that it was a whole lot more than he currently did.

This time when he got up, he noticed the tree-line was thinner. He could see his hands again. They looked scratched, and where they didn’t look scratched, they looked red anyway. He brought his head back up and kept moving. Then he saw them. Stars. Beautiful, twinkling stars. See? I’m not gonna die.So? You’re still weak. You’re weak and the Pixie Moth died. You never did save her…

He was back. The clearing was only a few steps away, and so too would be the cabin. He dared not call out, though. If the girl realized he was running for help instead of safety, she’d disappear. Leaving him alone…maybe that was a good thing in the short term, (OH, how he wished she would), but what if she didn’t give up? What if she followed them to another planet? What if she never let this go, never stopped, not ever, until he was dead in her arms? He couldn’t have that. He didn’t want to live in fear for the rest of his life. You’ll live in fear anyway.

He staggered to the door – it was no change in his step, he’d staggered the entire way through the woods – and smacked his palm against it, with no particular rhythm. He couldn’t decide if he was starting to recover from the dizziness, or about to black out. His mind was so confused, even his own self-assessments were getting crossed. Then again, maybe that was a good argument for the ‘about to black out’ side. On the other hand, he could still reason, and his vision was focusing again.

At this moment, it was focusing on a girl in a ragged flight suit with a bloody leg, holding a bloody knife, half-limping out into the clearing, staring back at him with murder in her eyes. She looked like the archetypal Killer from a horror vid: lopsided, grisly, forever approaching, never quite in the light.

But then, just as he thought it, there was light. From the window. Averus must have heard him. The door opened. He looked up at her, but she was looking at the girl and, for perhaps the first time since he met her, Averus was truly angry. Good, kill her. Show her who’s boss!

“I see you’ve brought a friend,” Darth Averus said, almost snarling. She removed her hooded cloak, and the lightsaber on her belt glinted gently from the cabin’s dim glow.

The boy looked back at the girl, and he smiled.

Chapter 10 part 1: Monster
Mouse smiled back.

The first time the real Darth Averus hinted to Mouse that this would be her final test was over a year ago. It had been only a few months earlier that Mouse truly began to realize exactly how vast and complex her Mistress’s network of spies and contacts really was. There didn’t seem to be a limit to how much information Darth Averus had access to. Every sensitive document she could imagine was filed somewhere. There was even an encrypted collection of datadisks entitled “Jedi Council Meeting Transcriptions.” Most were unlabelled, but two had “1st Hand info” written in red, underlined.

Like, first hand…from a Jedi? Master?!? She dared not bring it up. She wasn’t even supposed to be there. There were lots of places Averus had explicitly stated Mouse wasn’t supposed to be, and Mouse always made sure those were exactly the places she went. It was that survival instinct of her’s. As much as Darth Averus talked about the dangers of the Jedi or the Republic or the Black Sun, Mouse knew the only enemy that posed any real threat to Mouse was Darth Averus herself. That was just how their relationship worked, even if Averus refused to acknowledge it as such. Maybe, she didn’t even realize what she was doing.

Her ignorance – honest or feigned – was irrelevant. The effect was the same: Averus taught her by being her enemy. Mouse understood this, clear as if it were written on a wall, and even though she hated it…it worked. By being her opponent, Mouse was learning much faster than she ever had when she was Level’s friend. Even with Lock – shut up about them. Shut up.

As someone who was incredibly familiar with trying to find the cracks in Darth Averus’s seemingly perfect defenses, Mouse knew there were some places where looking for weakness was futile. Like for instance, in the woman’s ability to find accurate information.

So when Averus came to her looking furious, and vented to Mouse about how this ignorant ancient hack of a Force Sensitive named Baroness Sarogga, from some backwater called Dolus, had stolen her identity and was strutting around the underworld pretending to be a Sith Lord, Mouse was only surprised that someone actually had the guts to pull such a stunt. That Darth Averus found this out somehow…that wasn’t so surprising.

The real question on her mind at the time – diligently looking for cracks, as any good opponent should – was why her Mistress had bothered to tell her that in the first place. The only thing such information could possibly do was undermine the Sith Lord’s status as someone who made no mistakes. What if Mouse concluded that Averus’s carelessness with her identity translated to weakness and decided the time was right to kill her? Even the most perfectionistic dictators in history couldn’t be on guard all the time. Surely she didn’t think Mouse was unwilling to kill her. There was no way Averus was that stupid. In fact, from Mouse’s experience, Averus wasn’t even a tiny bit stupid.

Maybe…maybe this had to do with those stories she told her. The ones about the twins who fought under one of those dusty old Sith Lords from way long ago. Something-Shadow? Naga Shadow, maybe? Whatever. They were called…the Eva Twins. Averus told her all about how they rose to be the most formidable and dangerous women in the galaxy, and how they used their identical features, identical fighting styles, and identical names to help them do it.

Averus had a whole handful of great stories about those two and the battles they seemed to win so easily. Their fighting style was unbeatable, because it was unique. Not only was it unique, it was irreproducible. For what they did was master a style that required two people who were exactly the same. Exactly the same in every way, down to the pores on their skin, to their very presence in the Force. No detail could ever be allowed to be different. If one got a haircut, the other got the same haircut. If one had to make a new lightsaber, the other would destroy her own and craft an identical blade. If one was wounded in battle, the other would wound herself in the same place. And so on.

For the sake of their ultimate weapon, their inherent advantage, nothing could be left unchecked. They sacrificed their own identities so that they could become one person. Their lives had been devoted to one unstoppable, perfect tactic. Yet for them, it truly was worth it. The way Averus described it, seeing them fight was like seeing a tornado. Two people who could move like one creature, twice as fast as the fastest, twice as strong as the strongest, twice as cunning as the most clever, a pair of eyes always looking in the right place and another always looking to the next right place. They were so blindingly quick and precise, survivors swore it had been one person with four arms who had attacked. Everything they did worked exactly right, like a supernaturally crafted machine. They leveled armies.

As the stories say, of course, this did not end without irony. The very tactic that made them so alike ultimately broke them apart. They began to hate each other, until they couldn’t even live on the same planet. In some versions of the story, they kill each other, but Averus would always temper those with the comment that reality isn’t nearly as poetic as storytellers would like us to believe.

Now, though, she wondered how true that was. If it wasn’t just Averus’s own way of being poetic, and hinting to Mouse the possibility that she, too, had a twin? Averus hated telling Mouse personal things, so it was possible. It was also possible she was a friend with Jedi Masters who were giving her confidential information about Council Meetings. That didn’t mean Mouse believed it, or that it helped explain anything.

So what if Averus had an rogue twin sister? That meant she always did. It didn’t explain why she chose now to say something about the woman.

Darth Averus was telling her this information for a reason. But what was the reason? Possibilities ran through her mind as she trained every day. Could the impostor be searching for Averus, maybe even on her way to Wayland at this moment? No. There’d be no way anyone would stand a chance against Darth Averus, not even a twin. Even with her age, my Mistress is formidable. If that was really the case, there’d be no reason to tell me, because the Baroness would be dead before I even knew she landed. Even if they were evenly matched once, Averus has only gotten stronger. My Mistress has nothing to fear. Unless……Unless Averus wants me to kill her.

So when, a year later, Averus sat Mouse down and gave her careful instructions about how the time was ripe: Mouse was to stalk the impostor and the boy she had in tow until they were isolated, and then kill the child without alerting his false master to the deed, and how doing so would gain her the title of Sith Lord – official Apprentice to the Lord Darth Averus…again, she was not surprised. Only relieved.

She was relieved, not because she wouldn’t have to kill the false Averus herself (her Mistress could have ordered her to kill the Supreme Chancellor for all it mattered to Mouse), but because it would mark the end of her childhood. To Mouse, being a child meant suffering. It meant misery. It meant watching helpless inside a space in the wall as her parents were shot ten times, even as they begged for their lives. It meant becoming so desperately hungry that she crushed a living creature with her bare hands until it died, and then tried to eat it raw. It meant shooting five men in the back, in cold blood, and not even being able muster up enough of a conscience to feel bad. It meant leaving Coruscant in the custody of an old woman with incredible power.

And the last one? That one, she considered the most miserable of all.

Darth Averus, Mouse had concluded, was not just her opponent, her teacher. That was the least of what Averus was. Darth Averus was, most of all, a monster. A Monster: a creature without compassion or sympathy, who hates so that it might see injustice, hunts so that it might see extinction, torments so that it might see misery, and kills so that it might see oblivion. That was how the old Sith texts defined the word. It fit Darth Averus perfectly. That needlessly cruel woman, who took such great joy in searching out people in their greatest, darkest possible moment of despair and pain, and finding the best way to make it even darker. The best way to make it even worse.

Take the man trying to hang himself after failing his village back on Ferros – a failure that Averus herself had a hand in. They walked in on him only moments before he went through with it, and Averus – all smiles – let him know she had taken the liberty of warning the elders about his suicide attempt.

She was “saving” him, she said. This was her “Good deed.” she said. Like she thought Mouse couldn’t see through it. Even though Averus knew how harshly they treated suicide attempts, even though she knew there was no reason to torment him any more – he had done his job, he should have been left to his fate – what does she do? She makes it so that he’s so humiliated and so utterly destroyed, he can’t even die. And at that moment, as his own legs give out from under him out of sheer emotional collapse…as he’s rendered speechless at the total undermining of not only his life, but his death as well…Averus mocks him. She mocks him. She mocks him like some cop, drinking caff over a chalk line. As he’s taken off to prison to be worked to death in the brutal suffocating ore mines they will surely sentence him to, the last thing the man hears out of the ‘greatly respected’ Averus’s mouth is how he’s pathetic. How he isn’t worth the dirt he walks on. How ashamed we all should be for breathing the same air. How he’s a lesson of failure. Mouse had been disgusted.

And that’s only one example. That is one example of thousands and thousands.

But it was more complicated than that, because Averus was a useful monster. To Mouse, Darth Averus was also incredibly, unimaginably Powerful. No lifeform could ever come close to matching her. If Mouse ever hoped to have a chance of having that, she would have to become the monster’s Apprentice. Only then would Averus give her the knowledge to be Great. And when that knowledge was given, Mouse would slay the monster and free the world.

She would go on to become the most powerful Sith Lord in history. She would unite the galaxy so that there would be no more wars. She would become the ruler of every planet, with complete control, and she would make it so nobody ever went hungry, and no one could ever own a weapon, and no child ever lost their parents, and no one could make fun of people who were weak, and she would be especially careful to make sure no lifeform could ever kill another lifeform, ever again.

Yet she knew, with a block of icy dread in her stomach, that a lot of people were going to have to die before that happened. For starters – that poor innocent little twelve year old boy who the impostor had chosen to mentor. Random, needless cruelty. Her path was being paved and it did not look good.

Morality and the Sith Apprentice

Filed under: Fan-Fiction, Sith Lore — Darth Draconis @ 2:58 am

Title: Morality and the Sith Apprentice
Author: Persephone_Kore
Timeframe: Interim Sith
Characters: Darth Vectivus, OCs
Genre: Vignette
Keywords: Vectivus, mynocks, apprentice
Summary: Darth Vectivus has a discussion with his new apprentice.
Notes: Written for the Minor League Directory Challenge. Um… it’s still Oct. 8 in Hawaii. I’m not there, but it is.
Morality and the Sith ApprenticeMynocks shrieked and wheeled out of the way as a small ship glided into its secluded hangar.

Darth Vectivus leaned back in the pilot’s seat and stretched. “Ah,” he said, turning cheerily to his new apprentice. “Home at last.”

“Indeed, Master.”

Vectivus frowned slightly. Darth Doom (he was having second thoughts about allowing his apprentice to choose his own Sith name; his own Master had allowed it for him, but then, he’d done a much better job) sounded somewhat… dubious.

“I thought I might show you around the caves a bit before taking you in to meet my family.” He had just thought of it now, actually, but that wasn’t relevant.

Doom sat up at that. “The mine does sound very interesting, Master. Are those mynocks the ones you spoke of?”

“Hah. No, those were a sapient and highly advanced variant species, and they are now extinct. This is a comparatively ordinary infestation that moved in during my absence for training, but I permit it out of curiosity. They shouldn’t be able to survive without the starlight unless they are also tapping into the same energies. Mynocks that feed on the Dark Side of the Force — a very clever and curious adaptation. Most nonsapient Force-using species are essentially neutral.” He lowered the ship’s ramp, sending an eager mynock squalling across the hangar with a casual wave. “Of course, they’re also not supposed to be in the hangar. Very bad for maintenance. Clear them out for me, will you? And find the breach that let them in.”

Darth Doom performed this task with relative ease, leaning on the mynocks’ minds — such as they were — to believe they were in danger (fairly accurate, that) and to flee the area by the swiftest route. It was easy to follow their flight back to the hangar opening, high and in shadow. Vectivus plastered a temporary seal on it and entered instructions to the maintenance droids. “Well done, Apprentice. Care to see a nest?”

“As pleases you, Master.”

Vectivus sighed and beckoned; Doom followed him out and through a sturdy door — with the power sources and circuits extremely well shielded to avoid undue attention from the mynocks — into the less developed parts of the mines. The mynock nest, or rather the silica feeding ground with its tasty vein of metal, was located at the foot of a steep drop-off where a promising shaft downward had been opened out more thoroughly. There was one particularly large mynock just at the base of the cliff; it had consumed enough matter and was now struggling to divide. It might have been equally accurate to say there were one and a half mynocks at the base of the cliff.

This was a pretext. Vectivus did enjoy watching them; after all, their kin had been his first introduction to the power of the Dark Side. Doom’s interest was purely polite. A bit too obviously so, really. The pair of Sith had not watched the rock-eating for long before Vectivus said mildly, “You seem to have doubts, Apprentice. Voice them.”

Doom lowered his head for a moment. “Forgive me, Master.”

“I won’t have to forgive you for anything if you obey me, Apprentice.”

A frustrated sigh. “Master, you are not what I expected of a Sith Master.”

Vectivus turned to him and raised an eyebrow. “Well, that’s interesting. Please elaborate. What did you expect? Fewer mynocks?”

“Er, from you, no, not really.”

A smile. “What, then? I know you spent time with my own master… and with his. I also know I am not much like either of them, but then, I gather they were also very different from one another.”

“I did not expect all of… this. The mine, yes, perhaps. A fine home, perhaps. But less talk of family. Fewer pictures of your grandchildren! Less talk of, of… of principles.”

Vectivus frowned slightly. “The Dark Side is a path to power. The Sith have goals as a group, to be sure, but we are not self-abnegating Jedi. Why shouldn’t I enjoy life? I happen to like my grandchildren.”

“And yet you’re raising them in an area known for producing insanity?”

Vectivus shook his head. “That was due to the spirits of the ancient mynocks. I have that situation under control.”

“As you say, Master.”

“Now, what’s this about principles?”

Doom frowned. “How shall I say it? You speak in the language of morals, Master. Of the soft people.”

Vectivus regarded him thoughtfully. “You are too used to the idea that morals and principles are for the weak, I think. Certainly, to take what you want when you want it is often an option and one of the benefits of power. But what you must keep in mind if you want to be truly effective is that much of what beings say they do for the sake of morals, of principles, of good and right — much of this actually has very practical reasons.”

“How can that be? All of it seems to be about not taking advantage of people.”

“No, Apprentice, it’s about mutual advantage. If you are honest and reliable, you will be trusted. If you are kind, people will be well disposed toward you.”

“Or think you are weak!”

“Bah,” Vectivus said. “Not if you have the power to back it up. Apprentice, tell me this: why did you not kill the mynocks when I told you to get rid of them for me?”

Darth Doom shot him a wide-eyed look. “You said I had done well, Master; I believed you satisfied–”

Vectivus lifted his gaze toward the ceiling. “And so I was. I still want you to explain your reasoning.”

“It was more efficient, Master. Making them flee showed me where the breach was, accomplishing your other assignment.”

“Precisely.” He left Doom to absorb that point in silence.

At last Doom said testily, “You are not exactly instilling great fear, Master.”

Vectivus arched an eyebrow. “You do realize the Sith are currently a secret, don’t you, Apprentice? That’s another reason to conduct ourselves as honorably as possible. The more truth you put into a lie, the more believable it is and the less you have to remember. Good behavior on our part avoids suspicion and allows us to amass advantages for future generations.”

Doom threw his hands in the air. “Future generations! You imply you’re speaking of future Sith, but I think you mean your own offspring. You talk of these practical advantages, but you still speak of your principles as if you value them for their own sake and then justify them. Good. Honor. Honesty. Love! Where is your sense of strife, Master?”

Vectivus drew himself up. “Do you dispute my right to my own passions, Apprentice?”

“No, but I find the old Master’s choice a puzzling one.”

“Well, then becoming my apprentice was a strange move, now wasn’t it?” Vectivus narrowed his eyes.

Doom shook his head. “No, Master. Clearly you were chosen for a reason, and that means I have much to learn from you. But I am still perplexed. I served your master, yes, and his too. Neither offered me more than minimal training; certainly neither ever offered to make me his apprentice. I followed all the teachings they would offer me as well as I could, and when the old man was dead… you arrived.”

“You wanted my place, did you?”

A shrug and a smile. “Well, I have it now, don’t I? I wanted to be the apprentice. But I do not understand why you were chosen.”

“Perhaps you should reflect on the reasons you were not.” Vectivus eyed him. “I suggest you begin with your impatience and lack of subtlety. Also your poor acting.”

Doom’s cheeks heated. “Perhaps you charmed them.”

“Perhaps a little charm would do you some good.”

His apprentice looked at him suspiciously. “I’m fairly certain you mentioned a dislike of flattery.”

Vectivus smiled. “Good. You’re learning.”

But Doom was not, he reflected, learning enough. Sith relationships required a certain amount of jealousy and envy, but Doom’s problem seemed more like petulance than the deep ore of revenge. The impatience and lack of subtlety, too, and the disrespect for Vectivus’s family…. Refining that petulance into revenge and real understanding simply wasn’t likely to be profitable.

“Why did you choose me?” Doom asked slowly.

That was a good question to ask. “I have long been of the opinion,” Vectivus said slowly, “that persistence and commitment deserve a reward. A chance, at least.”

“A chance.”

“Yes.”

“So you’re essentially rewarding me for loyalty and hard work.”

“You might say that.”

Doom looked pained.

Vectivus sighed. “Unfortunately, I don’t think it’s really working out.”

Doom started back, his hand going to his lightsaber. “Are you suggesting my apprenticeship was on a trial basis?”

“Isn’t that always the case?” Vectivus smiled. “I’d be willing to break tradition if you are, though. I don’t suppose you’d accept a generous severance package in lieu of my killing you quietly?”

Doom’s gaze was incredulous. “Are you mad?” He straightened, igniting his lightsaber and bringing it before him. “I will not give up the opportunity to be a Sith so easily.”

They faced one another for a long moment, and then Vectivus broke into a broad smile. “Very good, Apprentice,” he said. “You’ve passed the test. It would have been a real pity if you’d accepted.”

Doom hesitated. Then, at last, he smiled back and shut off the blade, turning toward the mynocks again.

Vectivus didn’t activate his lightsaber’s blade until it was positioned to sweep straight through Doom’s neck.

The other nice thing about honesty was that the more you employed it, the more likely you were to be believed when you outright lied. He really would have preferred the less literal severance package.

As it was, he took some time reducing the body to a smear of ash. The area would smell scorched for a while, but it wouldn’t bother the mynocks and he could simply avoid it.

He left the mynocks’ mines then, going back through the hangar and taking the shuttle-chute in toward the central habitat. His eldest daughter greeted him with a hug and a choked, “What’s that stench? You smell burnt!”

“Mynocks had gotten into the hangar,” Vectivus explained. “Bit of a mess. Don’t worry, I’ve already dispatched the maintenance droids.”

“Ah.” She frowned and looked past him. “Didn’t you say you were bringing home a guest?”

Vectivus sighed. “I wanted to, but he was called away at the last minute. Here, I’d better go change clothes before I stink up the whole atmosphere in here.”

As he washed the smell away and put on fresh clothing, he considered his options. He did need a new apprentice fairly soon. Some delay was acceptable, but not desirable. There was a reason many of the Sith Lords since Bane had kept around a few extra minions who were strong in the Force but not inducted into the teachings of the Sith; not only were they useful (and comparatively easy to control, if you managed it right), but they made it easier to avoid extended periods with only one Sith.

Doom had been such a minion, though, and he’d proved to be rather inadequate as a Sith. Also, Vectivus didn’t know any of the others personally. He ought to try a different strategy this time.

Perhaps he should grow his own, so to speak. Take someone young and easy to access; begin molding in early youth — the Jedi did have a few good ideas, actually. On the other hand, he wasn’t about to adopt all their practices. The ascetic life was not for him.

Vectivus left his personal quarters and discovered one of his granddaughters toddling down the hall. Six years old, her father’s first — and just lately, the first of two. She beamed up at him with a missing front tooth and held up her arms.

Vectivus chuckled and scooped her up. “Meltha,” he said, “how would you like to start spending more time with your grandfather?”

———————————-

“Just how important is the tradition about killing your Master? It seems… inefficient. I still have much to learn.” She lowered her head, frowning down at her arms and a passing, waddling mynock dragging a damaged wing. “And I would miss you… Grandfather.”“I love you too,” Vectivus replied, amused. “Even if you worry about the strangest things.” His tone changed. “But Apprentice, you may enjoy affection but shouldn’t let it blind you. That is more of a danger with us, perhaps, than with Sith in less… comfortable positions. Now, think. The Apprentice attacks when he believes he has surpassed his Master. Do you believe this?”She turned her head, eyes glittering with a faint yellow cast. “Even if I did, Master, I think I would say no.”

“Good.” He stretched. His paunch wobbled a bit, but it still wasn’t slowing him down much. His granddaughter knew this. His own Master hadn’t realized it until too late. “Besides, I’m an old man. This may or may not be a standard teaching, but I’d say the rite of passage is less important than learning when to let circumstances do your work for you.”

The darkness rippled around them and then ripped as a red blade slashed through it. The second came up just in time, bracing against his superior strength only long enough to let her pivot out of the way of his stroke.

“Enough philosophy, Apprentice,” Vectivus hissed. “You need exercise.”

-Persephone_Kore

Perspective

Filed under: Sith Teachings, The Dark Side — Darth Draconis @ 2:53 am

If you were to stand in the light before a cave, you could hear the darkness, see the face of it, and perhaps explore a while should there be a need for it. If you were to stand at the back of a cave, you could see all that was in the light with perfect clarity and yet see the darkness as well for what it was.
If you wish to see it all, then embrace darkness for it is the one truth in the lies of the light. Within the light, you may only see what the light shines upon. Whereas in the dark, you can see the light and dark.

Human beings have the unique and dangerous ability to travel both realms with more ease than most realize. It is a simple thing for some to…as simple aaqs stepping into the darkness in curiosity, for fun, or to help a lost other…For a light walker, it is easy to become lost in the darkness. On the other hand, a Sith is able to walk outside with relative ease. It is not comfortable to him or natural but more feasable than the flip side for Jedi comming inside.

There are secrets to be found in the hidden, things to learn that you can’t see, and lessons yet taught…but the world of the light is a large world too…though in the grand scheme of things is eventually much smaller than the world of caves. Stars only illuminate so far until they become nothing more than dots of cold light. It is darkness that waits. Darkness is everywhere that light is not. When a star dies, the darkness is there, when a star is born, it retreats temporarily…but it is still there. In every shadow, in every crevice, and in every space between light.

This post came over more as a recruiting ad than I like, I may have to modify it when I have the time.
-Anubium

Begining

Filed under: Sith Lessons, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 2:50 am

You want darkness…you want evil…you want what you can not accomplish as you are. You want power…you want might…you want your dreams…and in being so, you will enjoy this, I imagine.In every lowly creature in existance, you will find a desire for great things. No one is ever satisfyied with their status, grass is always greener on the other side, etc. It is natural to desire power in some form or another. To you who think that you are too good to want more for yourself and that power is only darkness and leads to the dark side. Ask yourself this: Would you give everything up to live as a true Jedi would? A vagrant with nothing? If you meditate on it carefully, do you not find yourself thinking thoughts such as “Man, I am glad I have a house. What would I do if I was that guy without?” Then you help them out to be better off. But question carefully as the following displays true Jedi at heart. When you help someone, do you feel good about it? If you truly desire only the well being of others, then no emotion should return to you. It is your mission, that’s all. When you get that feeling of satisfaction, that feeling of accomplishment, you might need to ask yourself if you did not help them for that feeling. Though you did not ask for compensation, for one who has nothing a “Good feeling” can be payment as well. Did you commit the good act for self benifit after all?
Then…what if it was pity? What if youdid it only to alleviate that wrench in your gut that tells you something should have been done to help. You could so you did…just to rid yourself of that horrible guilt of your existance being above theirs in some manner.

All a Jedi’s aspirations of greatness are driven towards the bettering of others and the dismal road they now walk. But as a Sith, things change.

As a Sith, you are a warrior. It is survial of the fittest. If that person is homeless, he made it that way. If he didn’t then it is his fault for perpetualting his state. You begin to loath him for asking for money becuause he infects you with his poverty and destitution. A stink that is undeniable. And that is only in this example…so many others to be had.

Laslty, I offer some thoughts to meditate. How do you define humanity? If you had to use one word, what would it be?

I would define them as sheep. Humanity is a heard in so many ways that the likeness to me can not be coincidence. There are wolves among the humans but they eat grass and baa like the heard and so are sheep. A Sith is a lone wolf over that heard. Wherever Sith ally, be weary for these are warriors. Warriors who have learned to brave and explore the darkest things imaginable and are alive to continue further. They have survived alone. They are tougher for it and combining them…well, not the same as one who has been in the heard and had it to help protect him.
-Anubium

Progress

Filed under: Sith Lessons, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 2:08 am

The key to achieving your goals as a dark adept is progression. The
self must progress to something better — something more fit, more
intelligent, more cunning, more resourceful. This is otherwise known as
personal development — if your goal is liberation through vicious self
destruction, then some of this volume will not be usefull to you. Some of
it will be. For those unconcerned with destruction at this time, you
may find this is what you’re looking for: four aspects of personal
development for the dark adept.

The dark adept’s physical abilities and appearance are paramount. If
you lack cardiovascular conditioning or health, in a fight (or in
flight) you will run out of steam. If you are visibly out of shape, you may
attract undue attention or have a problem with people taking you
seriously. It’s all about perception. You don’t need to be Arnold to get
respect, but you should be fit. Fitness will benefit you physically and
socially. If you are a hard trainer, flexibility becomes even more
important as it can reduce seriousness and susceptability of injury.
Proper nutrition will aid sustained weight loss, physical and mental
health, and the combination can improve confidence. All these are important
for a dark adept.

Without a healthy mind, a physical body is nothing but a statue. The
dark adept should pursue a good foundation in general education — read
different newspapers, get a grip on the basic education focus of the
school districts in your area to put you on par with those around you,
and read whatever you can. Learn your history — it repeats itself and
is a guidebook for your exploits. Cultures and technology change, but
people do not. Philosophy is the natural seed of the dark adept.
Understand argument, rhetoric, how to think, and understand politics. The
dark adept is an intellectual, so much of your free time should be
dedicated to educating yourself.

Part of a healthy mind is a healthy social life; as dark adepts, this
fact colors our perspectives with an interesting hue. We may have
friends, family, and people we care about, while at the same time secretly
plotting our advancement in whatever part of life we desire. We may
love and fight for our dearest friends, but backstab, plot against, and
trample our adversaries. Psychology is a useful tool for understanding
the self and others, their behaviors, patterns, motivations, and so on.
One of the tools of the dark adept is social engineering — using
your mind against another’s to get what you want. Sometimes a smile and a
few funny words are all it takes to open someone up enough for them to
slip you information you want without them even knowing what you’re
doing. However, without active participation (trial and error), you will
never be comfortable with these ideas and you will never become a
proficient hunter. The dark adept is the wolf in sheep’s clothing –
trusted without a second glance.

Many people, dark adepts included, do not stop at mental studies; they
choose to pursue the realm of the spiritual, for whatever reason. Some
seek fulfillment or enlightenment (whatever that means for them), some
seek understanding, and some are just seeking — feeling along in the
darkness for something to grab hold of. With all things, but
particularly regarding spiritual matters, be honest with yourself.

The dark adept’s principle focus is his development as an individual.
Through physical exercise — running, weight training and calisthenics,
martial arts or dance — he seeks to define himself, his physique, and
his health. Knowledge is power, and requires a large toolbox that
keeps him constantly studying — studying himself, others, anything and
everything that he can use for his goals. Even spiritual studies can
improve the self. The focus, in all of this, is to remain vigilant and
dedicated to your path. Be honest, too. Be honest with yourself about
your abilities — do not attempt things completely out of your abilities
until you gain some “little victories” first. Practice does not make
perfect — perfect practice makes perfect. So practice, and remember:
be honest with yourself foremost. All else will fall into place.

-Cole Butterfield

Traits of a Sith

Filed under: Sith Lessons, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 2:06 am

Control- Control enables a harmonious containment of energy characteristic of present centeredness. It allows energy to flow freely in the Direction desired. This dynamic is often measured in terms of constant inner control.Discipline- Discipline Consists of a marked ability to access and analyze strong and weak points in the environment, in others, and in yourself. It allows you to harness energy and it cultivates strength. The discipline of the Dark Warrior is the ability to remain vigilant, even under the most stressful conditions.

Patience- Patience is forbearance without laxness. It gives you the capacity to listen and wait. your silence grants you access to deeper knowledge, silent knowledge. It provides balance to keep other traits in check. As a result, the force moves Quietly within and without smoothly creating the circumstances you intent sets in motion. Without it you resurface into the ways of the sheep, with it you find power.

Balance- Balance requires you to tune yourself to the natural rhythms of the force. In doing so you maintain your balance of self with your environment, letting you blend in with your surroundings never seeming out of place.

Will- Success in any endeavor results from proper accumulation and use of personal energy. The essence of becoming a warrior is, trimming and shaping your life to the natural currents of the force by reducing unnecessary expenditures of energy. Activating your will.

Ruthlessness- Unrestricted determination marks this trait. It is boldness without recklessness, command without arrogance, and is a basic premise of the Sith Way.

Cunning- Cunning involves examining a situation so you may get what you want without warping someone’s energy. Aiming for accuracy, you study the features of a situation and the forces influencing your battleground. You remain prepared and innovative. You need to know where you are headed and what you want to accomplish. Furthermore, cunning involves using the art of deception without being deceived. Without it you have to rely on other peoples assessments and conclusions. With it you develop resourcefulness and adaptability.

Sweetness- To balance ruthlessness and cunning you present a likeable facade. However this sweetness often belies that you have no pity. Without being condescending, you have cold, calculating eyes.

-Paimon/Darth Wraith/Darth Taranis

Sith

Filed under: Sith Lessons, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 2:03 am

Sith are superior. I feel arrogant just writing such words, but it’s true. Think about it, why are we Sith? Because we want knowledge, we seek wisdom and enlightenment, we ARE spiritually superior. We want physical strength and health, in this, we are superior. We desire knowledge for intelligence and intellect, in this, we are superior. We seek to improve these and many more aspects of ourselves because we are superior. The average human is content to sit and watch T.V., rotting away or becoming the mask they’ve created for their aquaintances to see, but Sith have depth to their personality, Sith understand, comprehend, emotions, and the way another persons mind works. We are complex while average people are simple, easy to grasp/understand/comprehend, and boring. Power is the result of what we, as Sith, seek, and power is a necessity at minimum or a luxury at best. Sith should not seek dominance of others, at least not when they begin to walk the Dark path, this form of power, as I’ve said before, is very unstable and unreliable.Many Sith, including myself, are very negative, but negativity, as I’ve also said before, can have either a positive or negative outcome. The situations we come across in life can be dismantled, examined, and the outcome calculated accordingly. Echos within the Force are what I speak of and Sith should at least attempt to master such a thing as it is a powerful tool.When should passion be used? That is really for each individual to decide, but an example can be helpful. As I’ve learned, many Sith act on impulse/intuition, they seem to live by the Living Force; this has become true for myself as well. What would a Sith do should a “rival” throw, say a small object at the said Sith? I would certainly become angry, but a key to using emotion is to calmly embrace them; for this situation, the mentioned method would help most. You must have the power of anger to back your conviction, but must also remain calm and in control. This is necessary if you wish to retain clear an proper thinking. This technique also helps to shatter an opponents confidence should you maintain a calm demeanor in which case the persons fear can be easily stimulated. Say as little as needed to warn that words don’t matter as much as action. The enemy will be forced to leave or act at this point. Should he/she choose to act, you will have the aid of anger as a controlled tool, your adversary will have little chance of defeating you with such odds. It is vital that, should anyone attempt to provoke you, you have, at minimum, a calm exterior. Power is a useful asset to anyone, but Sith thrive on it. If you gain power, are goals not easier to obtain, is your reputation not often improved upon? And to gain power, we must further ourselves in various ways which all results in a positive for Sith.

-Darth Draconis

Sith Outline

Filed under: Sith Lessons, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 2:02 am

The Sith revel in the Dark Side. A Sith seeks to learn from the darkness and understand it. Some say that a Sith revels only in Hate and anger, this is untrue. Just as the Dark Side is different for every individual, so to is what it truly means to be Sith. Being a Sith means something different to everybody, so there cannot be a single definition of a Sith. However there are some characteristics shared among Sith. Your average Sith seeks one thing, power. Power is the ultimate temptation for Sith, as most Sith will use the Dark Side to control and conquer. This is the most basic version of a Sith, however it is not the only one. Some Sith will seek knowledge and understanding of the Darkness, either realizing that this too will bring them power, for knowledge is the most ultimate form of power, or they hope to use this knowledge to better themselves. Some Sith will use the darkness to achieve a form of inner peace, they will look inwards into themselves and see how the darkness applies to them and what they want from it. Some Sith are warriors and conquerers, they thrive on battle and the lust of the fight. They may use the darkness as a source of guidance or strength. Being a Sith means something different for each and every one of you, even if none of these examples apply to you, you can still learn from the darkness and be called Sith. To be a Sith is to hold onto an energy that is the Dark Side.

-Darth Atlas

Think for Yourself

Filed under: Sith Teachings, The Dark Side — Darth Draconis @ 1:59 am

The Darksider is the seeker of truth. This means seeing past the masks in the world around us, but also means seeing past the illusions we give ourselves. The Darksider focuses not on the power trip, but on tearing into the ugly details of our own psyche’s that the masses paint over with a sugar-coated brush. Know every aspect of yourself, know the world and people around you, and know where you fit into it.

When we know ourselves, we’re better able to explore our goals and the reasoning behind them. These goals are different for all of us, as are our ethics in how to get there. This is a broader area of the path, and one which everyone has to walk on their own. Your peers can offer only suggestions, the answers are yours alone.

The lectures are writings of various subjects by members of the DC, and occasional guest writers. They are not a Bible. In fact, they may contradict each other frequently. This is because we have a number of opinions. In using contradicting ideas, we’re also hoping to teach students to think for themselves. Consider both opinions suggested- does either make sense to you? Maybe you have an opinion all your own. If that works for you, go for it. Above all else, the Darksider must know how to reason. The lectures are merely food for thought and discussion.

Enjoy the meal.

Crystal

An Introduction to the Dark Side

Filed under: Sith Teachings, The Dark Side — Darth Draconis @ 1:54 am

Picture a big room, one side of the room is lit up with lamps and you can see everything there. The only way you can find something new is to look into the smallest cracks in the wall. The other side of the room is full of dense fog. You cannot see anything in there. But absolutely anything can be in that fog and you are struck by the curiousity to find out what is there.

This curiousity is the first step down the Dark Side. It is this curiousity that created the Sith and it is on this curiousity that more fill the Sith ranks.

The fog is the Dark Side, and it contains many wonders. The only ones who will reap its full benefits are the ones who walk into it. Some stay in the light, reaching into the fog and seeing what they can grab. But the fog is clever, it will only grant its rewards to those who devote themselves to it. The Sith choose to walk into in, knowing that the fog will lead them to power. Holding out your hands grabbing what you can reach will only make you another one of those who have lost themselves. While in the fog, you must give yourself direction, choose which way to walk, and walk it. The fog is everywhere, and it is generous, but it will only open up to those strong enough to understand it.
-Darth Atlas

Power, Arrogance, and Corruption

Filed under: Lessons of Power, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 1:52 am

Sith seek power for powers sake, we are drawn to it(speaking for myself, mostly). Power, if we aren’t cautious and mindful can lead to over-confidence and arrogance. What is so great about power? Well, for starters, if you have a goal you desperately need to reach, the more powerful you are, the easier it will be to obtain your objective, and to gain power, you must first gain strength, and for that, passion is needed(this will soon be explained in my holocron). Like the Dark side Logic lecture in the Great Jedi Holocron, one thing leading to another is not definate, but in this case, it is the likely series of what will happen.

If you powerful, and have been for a time you may become arrogant in the belief of you own invincibility, this over-confidence can destroy the power that you’ve worked so hard to control. If control is lost over you power, you can diminish yourself in every aspect, along with all those close to you. Knowing you can’t lose is one thing, but relying on such a fact can quickly mutate it into opinion. You must work for victory, it doesn’t just happen.

Destruction can be avoided, but if arrogance is not avoided as well, being crushed by your own power may be the better choice. Corruption shows and if you become corrupt, I doubt you’ll see it that way. Corruptionn is part of what makes a tyrant what he is.

Be aware that all you do, every small action you take, every decision you make, has echoes; cause and effect, for every action, there is a result, be it consequence or reward. If you set in motion events that will benefit you and can be manipulated to your advantage, do so. There are uses and harms of these echoes and if you can learn to use the reverberations I speak of, the possibilities are limiteless.

-Darth Draconis

The Dark Meditation

Filed under: Meditation, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 1:45 am

You summon up your distaste, those people who attacked you, that idiot who short changed you, that fool who cared too much about what others thought. But you realise they are weak and inferior, they are not worth your hate, for they are the lowest most pathetic examples, barely worthy of existance, and they are not worth your attention.

But you are still a creation echoeing the darkness of the great song. You cannot say you are happy with the world, and so you look for that darkness within yourself, that darkness that will allow you to get as close as possible to touching the divine. You think of yourself, and your dark being. You see the dislike there. Why werent you good enough to seduce that girl? Why could you not control your finances and afford takeaway. You disgust yourself. To an extent. But you can hear in the back of your mind a second calling, rather you can feel it from your second heart. These things matter little, they are annoying, but they will not allow you to access the power within you and touch the divine. Yet you try. And they burn fast and easily, and they do not help your mind transcend the barriers of the concious.

We go back to that second calling, that gut feeling that knew that this hate was weak, and we allow it to throw images into our concious. Now we experiance true disgust. Our bodies, our lack of discapline, our weaknesses, those things that truely let us down, that truely hamper our existance and progress upon this path and through the valley. Allow your conciousness to dissattach itself, you are now a voice in the heavens, and you are looking upon your own form, naked and unadorned before you minds eye. And the voice spouts the distate, the disgust, your dislike of what the mortal world has moulded you into. And you burn the body in front of you with a flame. You feel inside your own body the warm burning of the dirty mortal self within you, whilst your true self stands tall and looks on, understanding the ritual cleansing. As you burn, it fights for its existance, but you icnrease the flame, the dislike, for it is now ahmpering you yet again on your path towards destiny.

Maintain this burning until you have reached the utmost disgust within you and the flame burns no more. Your mortal self, your dislike, is black and burnt. Now as you count down slowly from ten to one, you feel this decayed darkness condense and solidify until it is a solid darkness or burnt out disgust within you. Now feel the spirits of darkness rise within your body. Feel them come through the floor, through your feet and up through your body. Feel them pass through each part of your body slowly but surely, filling up and condensing. When you feel the dark spirits whirling around your head, keep drawing them up, feel the pressure increase, slowly slowly, but you hold the spirits in, until your entire body is full to complete density.

You have now aligned yourself to a certian extent with the melody of the great song and can continue with your desired use, be it to draw more so the pressure bursts and the surrounding area fills with the spirits, or be it to force the spirits back towards the second heart.
-Unknown

Self-Reflection Sith Meditation

Filed under: Meditation, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 1:35 am

There is a place within you, a place as briskly clean as ice on a mountain top, cool and remote. Find that high place, and look down within yourself; breath that clean icy air as you regard your guilt and shame. Do not deny them; observe them. Take your horror in your hands and look at it. Examine it as a phenemenon. Smell it. Taste it. Come to know it only as you can, for it is yours and it is precious. Handle your emotions. Dissect them, reassemble them, do anything with them to your pleasure. You may still feel them, they may even be there more noticeable than before, but these emotions, no longer will they have the power to cloud your mind. Do anything in this place within yourself. That cold distance-the mountain top within yourself-that is the first key to the power of the Sith.

To those that have read Episode III: Revenge of the Sith, this should seem familiar, this is the first technique Sidious taught to Darth Vader. I have used this method of meditation often and have found it to be very effective. My cold distance is a shiny metallic room, bright with the white glare of the snow outside of it. This room is at the top of my mountain.There is a large opening, almost as if it were a…hanger I suppose.

-Darth Draconis

Strategy

Filed under: Sith Teachings, The Dark Side — Darth Draconis @ 1:32 am

The Dark Paths do not make moralistic calls on whether or not an action is right or wrong, but will state that an action can cause more liabilities than benefits if not properly considered. The key is thinking through one’s actions and taking complete responsibility for them regardless of what happens.

You are in control of what happens, therefore you must act accordingly.

- Bandraoi

The Relevance of Emotions to a Sith

Filed under: Emotions, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 1:26 am

Yes, we use and encourage the use of emotions, but we are calm and patient, traits often only related to Jedi. However, the truth is that calmness and patience are held in high regard by Sith and are often used with emotion to maintain the control I so often speak of. Control in itself is also an important factor that should noticeably stand out, for it requires great self-discipline on our part.

Emotions are our keys to darkness, without them, I would more than hesitate to call myself Sith. Anger: focus, strength, courage. Fear: caution, paranioa, logic. Hatred: Determination, relentlesness, strength of will. Those are only a few examples of emotions and their benefits.

Discipline is part of a Siths life. There are three main aspects of discipline: mental, physical, and spiritual(spiritual includes the Force). Without these disciplines, which I consider the pillars of Sith strength, we could not gain power and there is little reason for existence without power.

-Darth Draconis

Hate and Love

Filed under: Emotions, Sith Teachings — Darth Draconis @ 1:03 am

Your emotions are your weapons, your tools, your entire being. The two most powerful emotions are Hate and Love, these are the two greatest weapons and tools of the Sith. They both drive a Sith to act and using the fuel of Hate and Love, a Sith is able to do the impossible.

Hate is the most common Sith weapon, it seeps into our souls and drives us to lash out against its target. This can be a powerful tool indeed, as the perfect defense is a good offense. We can use hate to bring down our enemies, and that makes Hate the perfect, and yet most risky weapon. Uncontrolled hate can take us over and make us into something we are not. The power of hate must be directed and controlled in order to be used effectively.

Even Love is an important tool for a Sith. Love can drive us to reach out, to defend. Our love is the most powerful defense we have. It drives us to protect that which we care for, which can be anything, a person or feeling. It can also be strength, emotion, or even power. Love is the ultimate defense, in its strongest form, it cannot be broken. The power of Love provides us with an armor that cannot be cut.

Love and Hate, when controlled and directed, provides us with an unstoppable source of power. But they are also curses, to use either of them is a great risk to anybody, when using these emotions for your own ends, be mindful.

-Darth Atlas

Blog at WordPress.com.